<!DOCTYPE ETS PUBLIC "-//UMDLPS//DTD EEBOPROOF 2.0//EN">
<ETS>
<TEMPHEAD>
<REVDESCR>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2008-06-23</DATE>
<RESPSTMT>
<NAME>John Pas</NAME>
<RESP>MURP</RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM>Checklist:
x Add TEMPHEAD, change DATE, validate
x Add DIV TYPEs, validate
x Review structure, use FRONT, BODY, BACK or rarely GROUP
x Check PB placement and completeness, ensure sequence of N=""
x Proof title page(s)
x Check HEAD TRAILER ARGUMENT EPIGRAPH BIBL OPENER CLOSER SIGNED SALUTE BYLINE
x Check ^, oe, abq, italic I / J, _Initals, space between &amp;c.
x Check # @ -- UNCLEAR LB FIGURE -|
x Check q; startq endq Q
x Check ligatures if in black letter &abper; &abpro; &abus; &abquod; &absed; &abser; &abcon; &abrum; &abis;
x Check for &punc; and correct if time-effective
x ot / ol / of and at / al / ar
x Correct illegibles from proofsheet
x Check illegible page, para, line, span, word, dollar signs
x Final validate

Corrected [  ] illegible groups out of [  ].
Converted [  ] illegible groups to GAP DESC="illegible".
DONE</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
</REVDESCR>
</TEMPHEAD>
<EEBO>
<IDG S="marc" R="UM" ID="A86328">
<STC T="W">H186</STC>
<STC T="T">E711_1</STC>
<BIBNO T="umi">99866185</BIBNO>
<VID>118449</VID>
</IDG>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="1" MS="y">
<P>THE Foundation OF THE Font DISCOVERED To the view of all that de&s;ire to behold it.</P>
<P>AND, The baptizing of Men and Women when they believe (in rivers and fountains) proved to be a &s;tanding Ordinance in the Church of Chri&s;t to the end of the world; By plain Scripture-proof.</P>
<P>In An&s;wer To <HI>Mr.</HI> Cook's <HI>Font uncovered,</HI> for Infant-bapti&s;m; And To <HI>Mr.</HI> Baxter's <HI>Plain Scripture-proof for Infants Church-member&s;hip and Bapti&s;m.</HI></P>
<P>With a word &s;ometimes upon occa&s;ion to Mr. <HI>Hall</HI>'s <HI>Font-guarded;</HI> which is more fully an&s;wered by <HI>Thomas Collyer.</HI></P>
<P>BY HENRY HAGGAR, A &s;ervant of Chri&s;t, and the Congregations of his Saints.</P>
<Q><P>And they were all baptized of John in the river of Jordan, confe&s;&s;ing their &s;ins.</P><BIBL><HI>Mark 1.5.</HI></BIBL>
<P>And whom they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the Name of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, they were baptized, both men and women.</P><BIBL><HI>Acts 8.12.</HI></BIBL>
<P>And John al&s;o was baptizing in Enon, neer to Salim, becau&s;e there was much wa|ter there: and they came, and were baptized.</P><BIBL><HI>Joh. 3.23.</HI></BIBL>
<P>And the eunuch &s;aid, See, here is water; what hinders me to be baptized? And Philip &s;aid, If thou believe&s;t with all thine heart, thou mayest, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P><BIBL><HI>Act. 8.36, 37.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<P><HI>London,</HI> Printed for <HI>Giles Calvert,</HI> at the black Spread-eagle at the we&s;t-end of <HI>Pauls.</HI> 1653.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="author to the reader">
<PB REF="2" MS="y">
<PB REF="2">
<HEAD>To the Reader.</HEAD>
<OPENER><SALUTE>Courteous Reader.</SALUTE></OPENER>
<P>_BY this I give thee to under&s;tand, that I &s;hould not have troubled thy patience with the&s;e en&s;uing lines, knowing there are &s;o many books extant, but that many who&s;e judgements are not rightly inform|ed in the truth, would &s;till have thought (as they have many times &s;aid) that the things which I here write again&s;t are not, nor cannot be an&s;wered; although they were an&s;wered even before they came forth, both by the holy Scriptures, which they &s;eem to lean upon; and al&s;o by other mens writings gathered out of the Scriptures: yet a great number of men remain very con|fident that the&s;e books <HI>(viz)</HI> Mr. Cooks <HI>Font uncovered</HI> for Infant-bapti&s;me, and Mr. Baxters <HI>Plain Scripture|proof for Infants Church-member&s;hip and bapti&s;m,</HI> do &s;till remain unan&s;wered &amp; unan&s;werable. For which cau&s;e, I thought my &s;elf in con&s;cience bound (being al&s;o con|cerned in one book by name, and challenged to an|&s;wer) to u&s;e the talent that God hath given me, for his glory, the vindication of his truth and people, and al|&s;o for the good of tho&s;e which as yet are not the peo|ple of God: that &s;o I may remove the reproaches
<PB REF="3">
and &s;landers ca&s;t upon my &s;elf and others fal&s;ly, for the truths &s;ake; and take away tho&s;e &s;tumbling-blocks which are laid before tho&s;e which as yet walk in dark|ne&s;s, and know not whereat they &s;tumble, becau&s;e the God of this world hath blinded their eyes (&s;o)by &s;et|ting their Faith in the wi&s;dome of men, and not in the power of God, that the light of the glorious Go&s;pel of Je&s;us Christ doth not yet &s;hine into their hearts, nei|ther do they believe what is written in the holy Scri|ptures for their in&s;tructions; but do turn a&s;ide their eares from the truth, and are turned unto F<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter">bles, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.4. therefore I have re&s;olved in the &s;trength and wi&s;|dome of the Lord, once more to pre&s;ent my &s;elf pub|lickly in Print to the view of all men, whether friends or enemies; not que&s;tioning the courteous &amp; loving ac|ceptance of the one, nor fearing the &s;ubtilty and malice of the other: but do earne&s;tly de&s;ire the good and hap|pine&s;s of all, being al&s;o fully a&s;&s;ured that the Lord will not fail me of a ble&s;&s;ing upon the&s;e my weak en|deavours: for he di&s;pi&s;eth not <HI>the day of &s;mall things.</HI></P>
<P>Furthermore, I give thee to under&s;tand, that the per&s;ons I have to deal with in particular are two <HI>(viz.)</HI> Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> as afore&s;aid; their volumes together no le&s;s then &s;ixty two &s;heets: therefore let not the Reader think me too tedious in eighteen &s;heets; neither let any think me too &s;hort, for the&s;e following rea&s;ons.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. Becau&s;e in their writings there is abundance of &s;uperfluous words, by which they darken the coun&s;el of God, and labour to &s;ubvert them that read and hear them, but we are commanded to <HI>lay a&s;ide all &s;uper|fluity of naughtine&s;s, and to receive the ingrafted word of
<PB REF="3">
God, which is able to &s;ave our &s;ouls,</HI> James. 1.21.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Becau&s;e in the multitude of words there wants no &s;in, <HI>Prov.</HI> 10.19. therefore I &s;hall take heed of u&s;ing any more then need.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Large Volumes are in danger never to be read o|ver; becau&s;e &s;ome will not, and others are poor, and cannot &s;pare time or money for them.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. Becau&s;e I am commanded not to an&s;wer a fool according to his fooli&s;hne&s;s, le&s;t I be like him, <HI>Prov.</HI> 26.4. Now if the&s;e men have &s;poken many words wherein there wants no &s;in, and have not con&s;ented to whol&s;ome words, even the words of our Lord and Saviour Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and the doctrine which is ac|cording to godline&s;s; then they <HI>are fools, knowing nothing, (as they ought to know)</HI> 1 Tim. 6.3, 4. <HI>but doting about que&s;ti|ons and &s;trifes of words, whereof cometh envie, &s;trife, rail|ings, evil &s;urmi&s;ings, perver&s;e di&s;putings of men of corrupt mindes, and de&s;titute of the truth; &s;uppo&s;ing that gain</HI> (viz. an hundred or two a year) <HI>is godline&s;s: from &s;uch</HI> we are commanded to <HI>turne away,</HI> and <HI>withdraw</HI> our &s;elves: therefore none can ju&s;tly take exception at the&s;e words: for if it doth appear &s;till, when the Reader hath peru&s;ed my lines, that there is no folly in their words, then my folly will returne upon my &s;elf, and they and their cau&s;e will be exalted.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Thus have you the rea&s;ons why I will be as brief as may be.</P>
<P>And if any &s;hall &s;ay that I have been &s;o briefe, that I have not an&s;wered the matter I took in hand;</P>
<P>I an&s;wer to all my Antagoni&s;ts, Its the better for them if I come &s;hort of a full an&s;wer, and
<PB REF="4">
they will have the greater advantage again&s;t me; and let them take it, and &s;pare not: therefore I de&s;ire all whom it may concern, to read and con&s;ider wi&s;ely, and try it by the holy Scriptures of truth: judge im|partially, asking the Lord for wi&s;dome to di&s;cerne between things which differ: and the Lord give you all under&s;tanding in all things that concern his glory and your comfort: which is and &s;hall be the prayer of me his unworthy &s;ervant, who de&s;ires to remain to the utmo&s;t of my power,</P>
<CLOSER><SIGNED><HI>Yours in the &s;ervice of Chri&s;t Je&s;us my Lord, till death,</HI>
Henry Haggar.</SIGNED></CLOSER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="outline">
<PB REF="4">
<HEAD>The Method and Order of this Book is a followeth.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>I</HI> Shall &s;hew what foundation the Saints ought to build upon.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. I &s;hall di&s;cover the foundation of the Font, and &s;hew whence and how it came to be in u&s;e; and that by the confe&s;sion of tho&s;e which make u&s;e of it.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Concerning Infant-bapti&s;m, I &s;hall &s;hew whence it came, and by whom it was brought in|to the Church.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. I &s;hall an&s;wer to the beginning of <HI>Mr. Cooks</HI> Book, and to Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> 10 Po&s;iti|ons; upon which (him&s;elf &s;aith) his whole Book &s;tandeth, and without which he confe&s;&s;eth it caneot be under&s;tood (in his 3 pag.)</ITEM>
<ITEM>5. I &s;hall an&s;wer in general to their Argu|ments
<PB REF="5">
about Infants Church-member&s;hip and bapti&s;m; &s;hewing by the Scriptures,
<LIST>
<ITEM>I. Why Infants that cannot &s;peak nor un|der&s;tand, cannot be Church-members under the Go&s;pel.</ITEM>
<ITEM>II. Why they cannot be Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>6. To Mr.<HI>Baxters</HI> 8. Arguments, by which he &s;aith he proveth the Anabapti&s;ts way of baptizing &s;inful.</ITEM>
<ITEM>7. La&s;tly, I &s;hall &s;hew the rea&s;ons of our &s;eparating from the Church of <HI>England;</HI> which &s;tandeth upon the&s;e four Legs <HI>(viz)</HI> 1. Infant|Bapti&s;m. 2. Humane learning. 3. Tythes, their wages of unrighteou&s;ne&s;s. 4. The Ma|gi&s;trates &s;word: which they have u&s;ed, 1. to &s;upport them&s;elves. 2. to per&s;ecute and pull down others.</ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="errata">
<HEAD>ERRATA.</HEAD>
<P>Page 71. <HI>line 4. for</HI> &s;end nothing, can &s;peak no &s;alutations, <HI>read</HI> &s;peak nothing, can &s;end no &s;alutations.</P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="text">
<PB N="1" REF="5">
<P><HI>_NOw, according to the method propounded, I &s;hall proceed to &s;hew,</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t, What foundation the Saints ought to build upon; which Foundation is Chri&s;t,</HI> 1 Cor. 3.11. <HI>for</HI> other foundation no man layeth then that which is layed; <HI>which is Chri&s;t Je&s;us: and the Apo&s;tle &s;aith,</HI> Eph. 2.20. <HI>that</HI> we are built upon the foundation of the Apo&s;tles and Prophets, of which Chri&s;t him&s;elf is the chief corner-&s;tone; in whom all the build|ing fitly framed together, groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord, in whom you al&s;o are builded together, for an habitation of God through the Spirit.</P>
<P><HI>To this al&s;o agreeth the words of</HI> Peter, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.3, 4, 5. If ye have ta&s;ted that the Lord is gracious, to whom coming, as unto a living &s;tone, di&s;allowed indeed of men, but cho&s;en of God, and precious, ye al&s;o, as living &s;tones, are built up a &s;piritual hou&s;e, an holy Prie&s;thood to offer up &s;piritual Sacrifices holy and accep|table to God by Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>And again, it is al&s;o plain in the words of Chri&s;t to</HI> Peter, <HI>when</HI> Peter <HI>&s;aid,</HI> Thou art Chri&s;t the Son of the living God <HI>(then &s;aith Chri&s;t to him)</HI> Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church, and the gates of hell &s;hall not prevail again&s;t it. <HI>Ob&s;erve upon what Rock; not</HI> Peter, <HI>as the Papi&s;ts &s;ay, for</HI> Peter <HI>is called</HI> a &s;tone, <HI>but Chri&s;t is called a Rock,</HI> 1 Cor. 10.4. for they drank of that Rock which followed
<PB N="2" REF="6">
them, and that Rock was Chri&s;t: <HI>and who, that is a Chri&s;tian, know|eth not, that the Church of Chri&s;t is built upon the Rock Chri&s;t? and therefore</HI> David <HI>&s;aith,</HI> 2 Sam. 22.2. The Lord is my Rock, fortre&s;s and deliverer: <HI>and ver&s;e</HI> 47. The Lord liveth, and ble&s;|&s;ed be the God of the Rock of my &s;alvation, <HI>&amp;c. All which I &s;uppo&s;e will not be denyed by any that own Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But the <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 word"> Que&s;tion is,</HI> How the Saints may or ought to build upon this Rock Chri&s;t?</P>
<P><HI>Which is cleerly an&s;wered by the&s;e following Scriptures,</HI> Mat. <HI>7.24. in the&s;e words:</HI></P>
<P>Therefore who&s;oever heareth the&s;e &s;ayings of mine and doth them, I will l<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter">ken him to a wi&s;e man that built his hou&s;e upon a Rock: and the rain de&s;cended, and the floods came and the winds blew, and beat upon that hou&s;e; and it fell not, becau&s;e it was founded upon a Rock. <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P><HI>From all which we learn that to build upon the Rock Chri&s;t, is to hear his &s;ayings, and do them: and tho&s;e that hear his &s;ayings, and do them not, are</HI> likened unto a fooli&s;h man that built his hou&s;e upon the &s;and <HI>&amp;c. and to this agreeth the &s;aying of the Apo&s;tle,</HI> Act. 3.22, 23. for Mo&s;es truly &s;aid to the Fathers, A Prophet &s;hall the Lord your God rai&s;e up unto you, of your brethren, like unto me; him &s;hall ye hear, in all all things what&s;oever he &s;hall &s;ay unto you: and it &s;hall come to pa&s;s, that every &s;oul that will not hear that Prophet, &s;hall be de&s;troyed from the people: <HI>and that de&s;truction is</HI> an ever la&s;ting de&s;truction from the pre&s;ence of God, and the glory of his power, 2 <HI>The&s;.</HI> 1.8 9. <HI>Now &s;eeing the&s;e things are &s;o, it &s;tandeth every &s;oul in hand to &s;earch after the &s;ayings of this great Prophet Chri&s;t Je&s;us; and in &s;earching they &s;hall finde, that he &s;harply reproveth all tho&s;e that call him,</HI> Lord Lord <HI>and yet do not the things which he &s;aith:</HI> Luke 6.46. <HI>and &s;o &s;aith the Apo&s;tle,</HI> 1 Joh. 2.4. He that &s;aith I knew him and keepeth not his Com|mandments, is a lyer and the truth is not in him: <HI>and</HI> all Lyers &s;hall have their part in that Lake which burreth with fire and brim&s;tone, which is the &s;econd death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21 8. <HI>And thus we &s;ee the imminent danger that all tho&s;e are in, which &s;ay or think they are Chri&s;tians, and that they know Chri&s;t, and will call him Lord, Lord; and yet not do the things that he hath commanded them, nor keep his &s;ayings: the which danger to prevent, I &s;hall briefly endea|vour,
<PB N="3" REF="6">
by putting down his Commandments and &s;ayings in order as they were &s;poken by him, and practi&s;ed by his Apo&s;tles and Saints in that generation.</HI></P>
<P><HI>And fir&s;t, The &s;ayings of the Lord Chri&s;t after his Re&s;urrection, when he had obtained of God the Father</HI> all power both in heaven and earth, <HI>are as followeth,</HI> Mat. 28.18.19.20. And Je&s;us came and &s;pake unto them &s;aying. All power is given unto me both in heaven and in earth: go ye therefore and teach all Nations, bap|tizing them in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; teaching them to ob&s;erve all things what&s;oever I have comman|ded you: and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world.</P>
<P><HI>To this agreeth his words in Mark.</HI> 16.15, 16. And he &s;aid un|to them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the Go&s;pel to every creature: he that believeth and is Baptized, &s;hall be &s;aved; but he that believeth not, &s;hall be damned, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The&s;e are the words, &s;ayings, and Commandments of the Lord Chri&s;t, which we ought to hear and obey as afore&s;aid.</HI></P>
<P><HI>From all which words we ob&s;erve, 1 That he commanded the Go&s;pel to be preached to every creature, or all Nations. 2 The end was, that they might believe it. 3 That tho&s;e which did believe it, &s;hould be baptized into his name. 4 That tho&s;e baptized believers were after to be taught to ob&s;erve all other things what&s;oever Chri&s;t had commanded his Apo&s;tles to teach them. 5 To this practice,</HI> viz. <HI>to a people thus walking according to this rule, hearing his &s;ay|ings, and doing them, the Lord Chri&s;t hath promi&s;ed his pre&s;ence, &s;aying,</HI> And lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world: <HI>but the end of the world is not yet, therefore Chri&s;t is &s;till with tho&s;e baptized believers which do thus walk.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Thus have I &s;hewed the order of the words, as they were &s;poken by the Lord him&s;elf: I &s;hall now proceed to the example of the A|po&s;tles, and &s;ee whether they did act accordingly, or whether they baptized children, as well as believing men and women; or whether</HI> John <HI>the Bapti&s;t did baptize any children. And if it can be proved by any word of God, that any baptized little babes that cannot &s;peak or under&s;tand, then I confe&s;s they that practi&s;e it may be born with; and they which cry it down as Antichri&s;tian, &s;uper&s;tition, and mans traditions, may be to blame: now therefore to the words and te&s;timonies of the Lord.</HI></P>
<P><PB N="4" REF="7"><HI>Mark.</HI> 1.3.4.5. <HI>where we read fir&s;t, of</HI> the voice, of one crying in the wilderne&s;s, <HI>to</HI> prepare the way of the Lord, and to make his paths &s;traight: <HI>Secondly, that</HI> John <HI>baptized in that wilderne&s;s: and whom he baptized, is evident in the following words:</HI> And he preacht the Bapti&s;m of Repentance for the Remi&s;&s;ion of &s;ins: and there went out unto him all the Land of Judea, and they of Je|ru&s;alem, and were all baptized of him in the River of Jordan, confe&s;&s;ing their &s;ins, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Thus we &s;ee that all that were baptized of</HI> John <HI>of the Inhabi|tants of</HI> Judea <HI>and</HI> Jeru&s;alem, <HI>were &s;uch as could and did confe&s;s their &s;ins. But little children that cannot &s;peak, cannot confe&s;s their &s;ins; therefore, none &s;uch were baptized by</HI> John. <HI>See al&s;o</HI> Matth. 3.5 6.</P>
<P><HI>Thus it being cleer by the Scriptures that</HI> John <HI>baptized men and women that could believe and confe&s;s their &s;ins, and not a word &s;po|ken of &s;ucking children, I &s;hall now proceed to the works of the A|po&s;tles, to whom Chri&s;t gave Commi&s;&s;ion as afore&s;aid, and &s;ee what they practi&s;ed.</HI></P>
<P>Act. 2.40.41. <HI>we read; that</HI> when they preached and exhort|ed the people with many words to &s;ave them&s;elves from that un|toward generation, then they that gladly received his word, were baptized and added to the Church, &amp;c. <HI>But little babes of eight days, weeks, or months old, cannot gladly receive the word of God, becau&s;e they under&s;tand it not; therefore none &s;uch were baptized there.</HI></P>
<P>Object. <HI>But &s;ome will object, from ver.</HI> 39. <HI>that</HI> the Promi&s;e was to them and their children; and therefore children may be baptized.</P>
<P>An&s;w. <HI>I grant, the Promi&s;e was to them,</HI> ver&s;.38. <HI>that if they did repent; and be baptized in the name of Chri&s;t for the Remi&s;&s;ion of &s;ins; they &s;hould receive the gift of the Holy-Gho&s;t: and this is true al&s;o to their children, if they did repent and obey the Go&s;pel, as afore&s;aid: and &s;o it is</HI> to us and to our children, <HI>though never &s;o</HI> far off, <HI>upon the &s;ame condition of Faith, Repentance, and Bapti&s;m: for it is</HI> to all that the Lord our God &s;hall call: <HI>but they mu&s;t be</HI> called <HI>fir&s;t, ob&s;erve that,</HI> ver. 39. <HI>And thus is the objection fully an|&s;wered.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Again, If ever the Apo&s;tle baptized children, it mu&s;t needs be
<PB N="5" REF="7">
now, according to their Argument who &s;ay,</HI> the Promi&s;e is to chil|dren, <HI>and therefore. But that they baptized no &s;uch children, is evident, becau&s;e they that were baptized, were &s;uch as could and did</HI> gladly receive the word, and continued &s;tedfa&s;tly in the Apo&s;tles Doctrine and fellow&s;hip, and breaking of bread and Prayer: <HI>all which little babes, that cannot &s;peak words, nor under&s;tand Rea&s;on, cannot po&s;&s;ibly do: therefore none &s;uch baptized.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The next place is</HI> Act. 8.12. <HI>where we read that</HI> when they be|lieved Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, they were baptized both men and women, <HI>in expre&s;s terms: but we never read a word of little children.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Again,</HI> ver. 36, 37. <HI>we read that the Eunuch &s;aid to</HI> Philip, See, here is water, what hinders me to be baptized? and Philip &s;aid, If thou believe&s;t with all thine heart, thou maye&s;t. <HI>But &s;uch lit|tle babes as the&s;e baptize, cannot believe with all their hearts, there|fore they may not be baptized; neither do we yet in the lea&s;t &s;ee that any &s;uch were baptized by the Apo&s;tles.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The next is</HI> Act. 10.46, 47 48. <HI>in the&s;e words,</HI> Can any man forbid water, that the&s;e &s;hould not be baptized that have recei|ved the Holy Gho&s;t as well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord Ie&s;us. <HI>By all which we &s;ee, that no &s;uch babes were here baptized: for all that were in this place baptized, were &s;uch as had received the Holy Gho&s;t as well as the Apo&s;tles: and</HI> they heard them &s;peak with tongues and magnifie God; <HI>which children, that cannot &s;peak at all, cannot po&s;&s;ibly do, all rational men will grant.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The next is</HI> Lydia <HI>and her hou&s;hould,</HI> Act. 16.14, 15.</P>
<P><HI>Now &s;ome &s;ay thus;</HI> Who knows but &s;he might have little children?</P>
<P><HI>To which I an&s;wer, if none know, then all ought to be &s;ilent, and not to believe and affirm things they know not; for that is wicked|ne&s;s and folly: but thus much we know: 1 That Chri&s;t comman|ded them to baptize them which believed. 2 Hitherto we have found them baptizing of none el&s;e. 3 The Scripture &s;peaks of no chil|dren &s;he had, nor yet of any husband; and therefore &s;ilence gives no commands to obey, nor no Promi&s;es to believe, nor no examples to follow.</HI></P>
<P><PB N="6" REF="8"><HI>Again, if &s;he had an husband, he was baptized; for &s;he and her hou&s;hoald were baptized. Now if he had been baptized, he would &s;urely have born the name in the hi&s;tory, rather then &s;he, being the head of the hou&s;e.</HI></P>
<P><HI>La&s;tly, we read,</HI> ver. 40. <HI>that when</HI> Paul <HI>and</HI> Silas <HI>came out of pri&s;on,</HI> they entred into the hou&s;e of Lydia, and comforted the brethren, and departed: <HI>but little babes are not capable of &s;uch comfort, therefore no &s;uch brethren in</HI> Lydia's <HI>hou&s;e, nor any ground at all to believe it from Scripture nor Rea&s;on.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The next is the Jaylor, who</HI> was baptized with his hou&s;hould: <HI>from whence &s;ome would draw the &s;ame Argument as from</HI> Lydia's, <HI>and per&s;wade us that there were children in his hou&s;e: but the Text is plain again&s;t it; for it &s;aith,</HI> Act. 16.32, 33 34. <HI>that</HI> they &s;pake the word of the Lord to him, and to all in his hou&s;e: and he took them the &s;ame hour of the night, and wa&s;hed their &s;tripes, and was baptized he and all his, &s;traight ways: and when he had brought them into his hou&s;e, he &s;et meat before them, and rejoy|ced believing in God with all his hou&s;e. <HI>Thus the Scripture in plain words as it &s;aith the one, that</HI> he and all his were baptized: <HI>&s;o al&s;o it &s;aith,</HI> he with all his hou&s;e believed in God: <HI>and there|fore if Mr.</HI> Cook <HI>will evade the one by his learned Expo&s;ition, in his 17 page, he may as well evade the other, and &s;o conclude that none but he was baptized. But con&s;ider the re&s;ult of his labours: when he hath laboured by all his wit and skill to pervert the Text yet he confe&s;&s;eth that the</HI> Syriack. <HI>Tran&s;lation reads it thus:</HI> And he exul|ted, and all the children of his hou&s;e, <HI>even all of them,</HI> in the Faith of God. <HI>I pray let all rational men con&s;ider what difference is between their all rejoycing and believing God, and exulting even all of them in the Faith of God; but that the man labours to</HI> dar|ken the Coun&s;el of God by <HI>the&s;e words</HI> words without knowledge, <HI>As in Job 38.2. And thus</HI> the Lord taketh the wi&s;e in their own craftine&s;s: <HI>and</HI> the Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wi&s;e that they are vain, 1 Cor. 3.19.20.</P>
<P><HI>But one thing more I had like to have forgotten,</HI> viz. <HI>his &s;eem|ing &s;ophi&s;tical an&s;wer to</HI> Act. 8.12. <HI>where the Text &s;aith plainly, that</HI> when they believed, they were baptized both men and wo|men. <HI>To this he an&s;wereth in his 16 page, that the&s;e words</HI> men and women <HI>are applyable to &s;exes rather then to ages; and in&s;tan|ceth
<PB N="7" REF="8">
in</HI> Evah, <HI>who when</HI> Cain <HI>was born, &s;he &s;aid,</HI> I have gotten a man from the Lord. <HI>But what is this to our purpo&s;e? for &s;he doth not &s;ay that this man believed the things concerning the king|dom of Je&s;us Chri&s;t: but tho&s;e men and women,</HI> Act. 8.12. <HI>were &s;uch as believed all the&s;e things: therefore your Argument is fal&s;e, and your &s;elf deceitful, and</HI> wi&s;e to do evil, <HI>as appeareth by this your</HI> cunning craftine&s;se, wherewith you lye in wait to deceive, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.14.</P>
<P><HI>Now the la&s;t Text is (in</HI> Act. 18.8.) <HI>that</HI> Cri&s;pus the chief Ruler believed in the Lord with all his hou&s;e: and many of the Corinthians, hearing, believed, and were baptized.</P>
<P><HI>Thus we have &s;een the command of Chri&s;t, and the practice of the Apo&s;tles agreeing together; by which the foundation of the Saints is di&s;covered, upon which they ought to build, which is the words and &s;ayings of Chir&s;t, and the practice and example of his holy A|po&s;tles: but not a word that I can finde in all the holy Scriptures, or &s;ayings of Chri&s;t, the Prophets, or Apo&s;tles, about the Baptizing in a Font, nor baptizing little infants, that can neither &s;peak nor under|&s;tand: my, not &s;o much as the name of that abominable Idol the Font, is once mentioned in all the holy Scriptures; much le&s;s that the people of God &s;hould &s;acrifice their children to it, as the chil|dren of</HI> I&s;rael <HI>once &s;acrificed their Babes to</HI> Molech: <HI>See</HI> Jer. 32.35. <HI>Therefore we may mo&s;t &s;afely conclude, that it is none of the Councel of God: for</HI> Paul <HI>&s;aith,</HI> Act. 20.27. I declare unto you the whole Coun&s;el of God: <HI>but in all</HI> Pauls <HI>writings, it is nowhere declared: therefore it is none of Gods Coun&s;els, nor for us to fol|low.</HI></P>
<P><HI>And now &s;eeing there is no foundation nor footing for the Font, nor Infant-bapti&s;m in all the word of God, we mu&s;t (if we will di&s;cover it) &s;eek for it &s;omewhere el&s;e: the which I confe&s;s is not worth the doing, were it not to di&s;cover and make manife&s;t the folly of them that</HI> uncover it, <HI>and</HI> guard it, <HI>for infants bapti&s;m; and to that end, I &s;hall do it.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Look into a book intituled</HI> A view of the Civill and Eccle&s;ia&s;ti|cal Law, <HI>written by Sir</HI> Thomas Ridley <HI>Knight, and Doctor of the Civill Law, printed by</HI> William Turner <HI>Printer to the Univer&s;ity of</HI> Oxford, 1634. <HI>(Cum privilegio.)</HI></P>
<P><HI>In that book, pag. 176. he, although an enemy to us, yet confe&s;|&s;eth,
<PB N="8" REF="9">
that,</HI> the Rites of bapti&s;me in the primitive times were per|formed in Rivers and Fountaines where the per&s;ons baptized re|ceived that Sacrament: and this manner of baptizing <HI>(&s;aith he)</HI> the ancient Church entertained, from the example of Chri&s;t, who was baptized of <HI>John</HI> in the river of <HI>Jordan: and &s;ome &s;ay,</HI> that this was very tolerable in the of Ea&s;tern parts; <HI>but (&s;aith he)</HI> mo&s;t certaine it is, that it was mo&s;t convenient for that time, becau&s;e their Converts were many, and men of years; a rea&s;on al&s;o may be <HI>(&s;aith he)</HI> for that tho&s;e ages were otherwi&s;e unprovided of Fonts, and &s;uch conveniences as are now in u&s;e. <HI>(Thus he confe&s;&s;eth that Fonts were not then in u&s;e.) Againe, &s;aith he,</HI> And this hath been the cau&s;e why this manner of baptizing was re&s;umed in after-times, and other places: for <HI>(&s;aith he)</HI> our venerable <HI>Bede</HI> telleth us of &s;ome that were baptized here in <HI>England</HI> in the river <HI>Swale,</HI> which runneth through part of <HI>York-&s;hire</HI> in the North-riding; and he giveth the &s;ame rea&s;on. <HI>Nondum enim Oratoria vel Bapti&s;teria in ip&s;o exordio na&s;cententes ibi Eccle&s;iae poterant aedificari: Eccle&s;ia&s;t. hi&s;t. lib. 2. cap. 14.</HI></P>
<P><HI>And then he &s;aith,</HI> The days we now live in, have no other re|mainder of this rite of baptizing in rivers and fountaines, then the very name, and hence it is <HI>(&s;aith he)</HI> that we call our ve&s;&s;els that containe the water of bapti&s;me, Fonts, or Fountaines. <HI>From all which, let the Reader con&s;ider, 1. That he confe&s;&s;eth that bapti&s;m in the ancient times was admini&s;tred in Rivers and Fountaines. 2. That nothing of that is remaining but only the name. 3. That from thence it is that they call tho&s;e ve&s;&s;els they baptize in, Fonts.</HI></P>
<P><HI>And thus we have begun to di&s;cover the foundation of the Font.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But he proceedeth further, and confe&s;&s;eth, &s;aying,</HI> This cu&s;tome of baptizing in Rivers and Fountaines being di&s;continued, or left off, Fonts were erected in private hou&s;es. <HI>Hence let the Reader ob&s;erve, 1. He &s;aith the primitive practi&s;e was to baptize is in Rivers and Fountaines, which the ancient Churches received from the ex|ample of our Saviour, who was baptized of</HI> John <HI>in the River of</HI> Jordan, <HI>Mat.</HI> 3.13, 14, 15, 16. 2. <HI>He &s;aith that was left off: ob&s;erve, They left off the example of Chri&s;t. 3. They erected Fonts in their own private hou&s;es: ob&s;erve here is the words of the Prophet</HI> Jeremiah <HI>fulfilled,</HI> Jer. 2.12 13. Be a&s;toni&s;hed O ye Heavens, at this; and be ye horribly afraid: be ye very de&s;olate, <HI>&s;aith the Lord:</HI> for my people have committed two evils; they have for|&s;aken <GAP DESC="missing"></P>
<LIST>
<ITEM><PB N="9" REF="9">2. <HI>There is a being</HI> without the law; <HI>that is, all the true know|ledge of the law; as infants, ignorants, Athei&s;ts; of which</HI> Paul <HI>him&s;elf &s;aid of him&s;elf, that he was</HI> without the law: <HI>and this is from the &s;ence and under&s;tanding of it,</HI> Rom. 7.9.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. <HI>There is a being under the law in the external government of it, in a Commonweal, and in the condition of the &s;oul, as it is in unbe|lief,</HI> Gal. 3.23. before faith came, we <HI>(even Jews and Gentiles)</HI> were &s;hut up under the law.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>Tho&s;e under the law internally, are to be under the external form of the law, to be guided and in&s;tructed thereby, as by</HI> a Schoolma&s;ter to bring them to Chri&s;t.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. <HI>Tho&s;e without the law, are not freed from the law, though they are judged by another law,</HI> Gal. 3.22. The Scripture hath &s;hut up all men under &s;in; <HI>that is, the law; even all tho&s;e which are without law, and tho&s;e under law al&s;o.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. <HI>All which prove the law of God to be the rule to judge by, that it is indeed the</HI> Magna Charta, Suprema Lex, <HI>and</HI> Salus Po|puli: <HI>and now only is judgement the Lords.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>The &s;econd General to clear that that followeth, is <HI>Deut. 6.1.</HI> The&s;e are the Commandments, the Statutes, and the Judgements.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>By the</HI> Commandments, <HI>I under&s;tand the 10 words given in two Tables by God to</HI> Mo&s;es <HI>on</HI> Sinai, <HI>Exod. 20. which was the ground of Statutes.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>2. <HI>The</HI> Statutes <HI>are the &s;everal ca&s;es depending on each</HI> Com|mand, <HI>and ari&s;ing out of them, and &s;et down to direct the Judges how to Judge according unto God, in the matters of God, laid down, in the fir&s;t Tables; and in matter of men, in the &s;econd: they being the ab&s;olute decrees of God, Judges and Judged mu&s;t re&s;t in, from whence is no appeal; and is the ground of Judgement.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. <HI>The</HI> Judgement <HI>contains the &s;entence added to the breach of every law for puni&s;hment, or to obedience of the law, for courage|ment therein, the promi&s;es of good and mercy, and is only proper to Gods law: and cur&s;es added to his law, not mans; which is an empty law.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="10" REF="10">
<HEAD>Third General.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>I. That though in the 4 la&s;t books of <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> is an oft repetition of the Statutes and Judgements, yet u&s;ually there is in&s;erted in each of them &s;ome weighty di&s;tinction, and not without great rea&s;on repeated: which, becau&s;e of my nece&s;&s;ity, and brevity of time of writing, with my other imployments, I have omitted to ob&s;erve, leaving it to your &s;elves to do, as being the &s;ole object of your &s;tudy and rule of life to live by.</ITEM>
<ITEM>II. That as in the beginning God divided government, commit|ting &s;ome to <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> in the judicials, and other to <HI>Aaron</HI> in the cere|monials,
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> government in the law is not de&s;troyed, <HI>Mat.</HI> 5.17. and cap. 23.2.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. <HI>Aarons</HI> Prie&s;thood, and with that his government, cea&s;eth; and in the place thereof, Je&s;us Chri&s;t, by the Fathers appointment, is &s;et up. <HI>Heb.</HI> 7.11, 12, 15, 16.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. So that now as fir&s;t there was <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> and <HI>Aaron</HI> &s;o now there is to be, to the end of the World, <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> and Chri&s;t, to rule and go|vern the World by.
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> in the World or State, under the covenant of works, al&s;o the &s;ervant of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, ruling for him, becau&s;e he is not of the World.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Chri&s;t in the Church, among the Saints or believers, under the new covenant of grace, among whom the Lord him|&s;elf is, being one of them.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>III. Tho&s;e words, <HI>Exod.</HI> 20.2. <HI>I am the Lord thy God,</HI> cannot be &s;aid of, nor applyed to, any in that way as the words are deli|vered, but to tho&s;e,
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. That have covenanted with God in the way of the law, as the I&s;raelites did.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. That are under the rule and goverment of the commands, the Statutes and Judgements contained in that law.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Object. <HI>That was &s;poken only of tho&s;e God brought out of</HI> Egypt, <HI>and concerns not us.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Re&s;p.</HI> As the Jews were under the bondage of <HI>Egypt,</HI> and were re&s;trained from Gods &s;ervice, and were then not in covenant with him, nor had not his law to judge by; &s;o we have been under Anti|chri&s;t,
<PB N="11" REF="10">
in Babel, and have been re&s;trained from Gods &s;ervice, and were then not in covenant with the Lord, as they were not; nor is his law &s;et up as a rule to judge by among us: &s;o that when God &s;hall have brought us out of Babel, and &s;et up his laws, and brought us into covenant with him&s;elf, according to <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> it &s;hall then be as binding to us, that God brought us out of Babel, as to them, that he brought them out of Egypt, <HI>Jer.</HI> 16.14.15. <HI>They &s;hall no more &s;ay, The Lord Liveth that brought them out of Egypt, but out of the north countryes,</HI> Jer. 23.7, 8, 9.</P>
<P><HI>Note.</HI> Under the fir&s;t covenant God was <GAP DESC="foreign"> under the &s;econd, <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 2.16.</P>
<P>In the one, God is as <HI>Abram</HI> to <HI>Hagar,</HI> who&s;e &s;on &s;he had by him was to be ca&s;t out under the Go&s;pel-e&s;tate; which was fulfilled in the ca&s;ting out of unbelievers from the &s;ociety of Saints, they being not to inherit the promi&s;e, that is Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.30. which work was then done, and &s;hall be mo&s;t certainly done againe in this age of ours. In the other, God is as <HI>Abraham</HI> to <HI>Sarah,</HI> who&s;e &s;on <HI>I&s;aac</HI> being born of the free-woman, &s;ignifieth the &s;tate of the Church under the Go&s;pel, under the name of <HI>Jeru&s;alem from a|bove,</HI> which are a &s;ociety of believers joyned to the Lord Je&s;us in the fellow&s;hip of the Go&s;pel, in whom the <HI>better promi&s;es</HI> are con|ferred, and made over to the Saints, <HI>born after the Spirit,</HI> Gal. 4.30.</P>
<P><HI>Conclu&s;ion.</HI> The covenant of works was after the covenant made with <HI>Abraham</HI> of grace; but being renewed in Chri&s;t, it is called <HI>new,</HI> and the new old, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.17. The now fir&s;t covenant, though it hath not the be&s;t, yet, it hath many excellent promi&s;es nece&s;&s;ary for the life annexed to it; which we wanting, bodily are reduced to great nece&s;&s;ities; and the breaking thereof brought ruine and de&s;o|lation &s;uddainly to the Jews.</P>
<P>And though at this time it be not in e&s;teem among men, yet the prophe&s;ie of <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> 42.19, 21. incourageth me, that after Gods &s;ervant comes, who the blind world accounts blind, though God &s;aith he is his &s;ervant, and perfect, and which the Scripture before clearly &s;hews was to come after the grand Apo&s;tacy of Antichri&s;t; I &s;ay, after he comes, the Lord will magnifie the law, make it great, though all the world have endeavoured to make nothing of it, or of no u&s;e at all a long time, when they &s;hall againe judge by it, and
<PB N="12" REF="11">
puni&s;h by it, and rule by it, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> yea, and more, the Lord will make it honourable al&s;o; they &s;hall never &s;et up traditions in the place thereof again. O Parliament, This God will do; but whe|ther God will do this by you or not, and honour you herein or not, I do not know: you &s;ee it is my de&s;ire, if it be his will, ye are witne&s;|&s;es, and God al&s;o, that the work may be yours, who have dore much of the work of the Lord in the Nation; that the Honour here, and reward thereof hereafter, may be yours: and let me &s;peak freely to you thus, that if you will not do it, God in few yeers will not want them that will do it; upon whom, and who&s;e po|&s;terity, the ble&s;&s;igs of God and the Nation will fall in great abun|dance, who did that in their generation for them, was never done; it being then, and never untill then, fulfilled, that of <HI>Paul,</HI> Rom. 10.19. <HI>I will provoke you to jealou&s;ie by them that are not a people;</HI> that is, &s;ome heathens, which none never yet did do, &s;hould, as the Jews, nationally covenant with God in the covenant of <HI>Mo&s;es;</HI> with which the Jews, as awaked, begin to thinke that people <HI>Ja|cob</HI>-like &s;teal away, or God gives away his birthright from him: the not doing whereof, delayes their call. Now what Nation in all the world is like to do this, as <HI>England!</HI> O that it might be offered them who would not refu&s;e it.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>The fourth General.</HEAD>
<P>That to the Elders, Heads, and Judges, were other inferior &s;ub|ordinate officers, to &s;erve in the &s;ame rule, who have their authority from the Scriptures, and from God, as the re&s;t, <HI>Jo&s;h.</HI> 23.2. <HI>Deut.</HI> 16.18.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="commandment">
<HEAD>Command the Fir&s;t.</HEAD>
<Q><BIBL><HI>Exod. 20.3.</HI></BIBL>
<P>Thou &s;halt have no other gods before me.</P></Q>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Statutes.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>DEut.</HI> 6.5. Thou &s;halt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, &amp;c.</ITEM>
<ITEM><PB N="13" REF="11"><HI>Chap. 10.20.</HI> Fear the Lord thy God; him &s;halt thou &s;erve, and to him &s;halt thou cleave.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Exod. 34.12.</HI> Take heed to thy &s;elf, that thou make no cove|nant with the inhabitants.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Ver&s;e 15.</HI> Le&s;t thou and they go awhoring after their gods, and one call thee, and thou eat of their &s;acrifice.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> 11.6. Take beed to your &s;elves, that your hearts be not deceived to turn a&s;ide to &s;erve other Gods, and wor&s;hip them.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> 8.19. If thou forget the Lord thy God, and walk after other Gods, and &s;erve and wor&s;hip them <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> Thou &s;halt not go after other gods, the gods of the people round about you.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Exod.</HI> 23.24. Thou &s;halt not bow down to their gods, nor &s;erve them, nor do after their works: thou &s;halt utterly over|throw them, and quite break down their Images.</ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Judgements for &s;erving &s;trange Gods.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>I. On the earth.
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> 11.17. I will &s;hut up heaven, and the land &s;hall not give her fruit.</ITEM>
<ITEM>1 Kings 17.1. <HI>This was fulfilled in the dayes of</HI> Ahab.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>II. <HI>On the people or Nation.</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> 8.19. Ye &s;hall peri&s;h as the Nations god de&s;troyed before your face.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>III. <HI>On particular per&s;ons.</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM>Numb. 25.3. <HI>Tho&s;e joyned to Baal-peor</HI>&mdash;vers. 4. <HI>were hang|ed by the head again&s;t the Sun,</HI> Dent. 4.3.</ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Exod.</HI> 22.20. <HI>He that &s;acrificeth to any god &s;ave to the Lord alone, he &s;hall be utterly de&s;troyed.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><HI>Deut.</HI> 17.2. lf a man or woman have tran&s;gre&s;&s;ed the cove|nant, and hath &s;erved other Gods, and wor&s;hipped them, either the Sun, or Moon, or any of the hoa&s;t of beaven, which I have not commanded thee, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 4. If it be told thee <HI>(that is, the judge)</HI> and thou ha&s;t heard of it, and inquired diligently; and behold, if it be true. and the thing certaine that &s;uch abomination is wrought in I&s;rael, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 5. thou &s;halt bring him or her forth to the ga<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter">es&mdash;and &s;tone them with &s;tones until they dye&mdash;and &s;o &s;halt
<PB N="14" REF="12">
thou put away evil from among&s;t you. <HI>Note, &s;o by the executing this &s;entence, and not any other of thy own: then it abides with thee; for it was not the judges condemning, but the peoples execu|ting Gods command,</HI> Put away evil.</ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>IV. Deut. 13.12. <HI>Contains judgement on a City for idolatry un|puni&s;hed.</HI>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>The inhabitants and cattel are to be &s;mitten with the &s;word.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>2. <HI>The &s;poile thou &s;halt gather into the midde&s;t of the City, and burn both City and &s;poile.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. <HI>There &s;hall nought of the wicked thing cleave to thy hand.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></ITEM>
<ITEM>V. <HI>Deut.</HI> 18.6. If thy brother, &s;on, daughter, wife, or friend, intice thee &s;ecretly, &s;aying. Let us go and &s;erve other gods which thou ha&s;t not known, nor thy fathers, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 7. Thou &s;halt not con|&s;ent, hear, nor pity, nor &s;pare, nor conceal him; <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 9. The people &s;hall &s;tone him with &s;tones, that he dye.</ITEM>
<ITEM>VI. <HI>Deut.</HI> 13.2. If a prophet or dreamer give a &s;igne or won|der, and it comes to pa&s;s, and he &s;ay, Let us go after other gods thou ha&s;t not known (it is to try thee) thou &s;halt not hear him; he &s;hall be put to death, <HI>Deut.</HI> 18.20. If a Prophet pre&s;umes to &s;peak on my name, that I have not &s;poken, or &s;peaks in the name of another god, he &s;hall dye.</ITEM>
<ITEM>VII. Naboth 1 Kings 21.13. Levit. 24.14. <HI>was &s;toned for and under the pretence of bla&s;phemy.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Rules to he ob&s;erved on the judgement.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. That God required the execution thereof onely of tho&s;e that had tran&s;gre&s;&s;ed the covenant (which <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> renewed oft) as ap|pears in that &s;tatute, <HI>Deut.</HI> 17.2. who were to &s;uffer the &s;entence of the law, and none el&s;e; and &s;o in mo&s;t other ea&s;es.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Though tho&s;e were hanged joyned to Baal-peor, were hanged after &s;trangled, contrary to our cu&s;tome; and was the mo&s;t ignomini|ous death, for joyning them&s;elves to Baal-peor or <HI>Priapus,</HI> that igno|mnious idol.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. The Lord being the Lord of life, is not left to any to take a|way the life of any but as God hath appointed; which for idolatry is generally &s;toning by the hands of all the people.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. It is ob&s;erved by &s;ome, that when it is &s;aid, <HI>His blood be on him,</HI> then &s;toning is meant; or otherwi&s;e when the death is not ex|pre&s;&s;ed,
<PB N="15" REF="12">
then &s;trangling: but u&s;ually, though the death be not &s;et down in one place, it is in another.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5. In &s;toning, the people were to &s;hew their hatred of the evil committed, that they and theirs might be free of the cur&s;e and judge|ment threatned again&s;t them for the &s;ame; one man not being able to do the &s;ame, by that or any other way of putting to death.</ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Judgement.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. <HI>Jenebel</HI> and the Prie&s;ts of <HI>Baal</HI> &s;laine 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 18.22. <HI>and</HI> 2 Kings 10.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. <HI>Ahazia</HI> &s;ends to <HI>Baal-zebub,</HI> and dyeth, 2 <HI>Kings</HI> 1.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. <HI>Bel&s;hazzar</HI> &s;laine prai&s;ing his gods, <HI>Dan.</HI> 5.4.5.30.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P><HI>Numb.</HI> 25.2. The Moabites called the people to the &s;acrifices of their gods, and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods; in which (<HI>ver&s;.</HI> 3.) they were &s;aid to be joyned to Baal-peor.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Statute.</HEAD>
<Q><HI>Levit.</HI> 17.7. They &s;hall no more offer their &s;acrifices to devils, after whom they have gone a whoring.</Q>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>Judgement.</HEAD>
<Q><HI>Ver&s;e 9.</HI> Shall be cut off from among the people.</Q>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<HEAD>The command binds affirmatively, <HI>Thou &s;halt have me to thy God.</HI></HEAD>
<P>Now the way of Gods calling a people, and becoming a God to them nationally, is by giving them laws, and they taking them from him, and profe&s;&s;ing &s;ubjection to them, as to their Gods commands whom they ought to &s;erve.</P>
<P>To the keeping whereof, God adds by promi&s;e many ble&s;&s;ings; as <HI>David, P&s;al.</HI> 19.11. <HI>In keeping thereof is great reward.</HI></P>
<P>To the breach whereof, are added many cur&s;es of body, &s;oul, goods, name, family, earth, and heaven; all are &s;hut up to men for it.</P>
<P>The which giving of laws royally to his people, is the only work and prerogative royal of God; and therefore is the law moral cal|led the <HI>Royal law,</HI> Jam. 2.8. and thus the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>There is but one law-giver, who is able to &s;ave and de&s;troy: who art thou that judge&s;t another?</HI> Jam. 4.12.</P>
<P><PB N="16" REF="13">And hence are all laws of heathens &s;aid to be no laws, and they <HI>without law;</HI> and all the ordinances, and the corrupt expo&s;itions of the law, made by ancient expo&s;itors, and received by their chil|dren among the Jews, called <HI>traditions;</HI> and they were &s;uch as <HI>made voide the law</HI> among them that had it. In which it appears, there is no law but Gods, nor no true law-maker but God; law, government, and judgement, among Gods people e&s;pecially, being his.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, As we mu&s;t not have another God, &s;o we mu&s;t not have o|ther laws then Gods: God will not govern by any other then his own laws.</P>
<P>Behold, I pray, by mens deelining Gods laws, what laws have been brought out &s;ince the reforming times; as in the 6 Articles in <HI>Hen.</HI> 8. time, the book of Sports, and many laws &s;ince repealed. What is become of the Judges, Ju&s;tices, and men, made and execu|ted tho&s;e laws &s;o contrary to the Lord and his law?</P>
<P><HI>Solomon</HI> brings in wi&s;dom, <HI>Prov.</HI> 8.15. &s;aying, <HI>By me kings raigne, and the princes</HI> (that is, tho&s;e of the &s;upreme councel) <HI>do de&s;cribe Ju&s;tice</HI> (that is, to tho&s;e judges con&s;ult with them about difficult ca&s;es, without whom the difficult ca&s;es would as well be hid to them as others.) Now if ju&s;tice be &s;o hard a thing to be executed by men who not only have the law, but u&s;e the law, and the help thereof to do ju&s;tice, by that, without wi&s;dom or Chri&s;ts help they cannot de&s;cribe it; how &s;hall tho&s;e de&s;cribe it, that u&s;e not the law to help them, which ought to be their help; and &s;o tempt God not to help them extraordinarily, for not u&s;ing the ordinary help of God? And that he &s;peaks here of the great councel, is clear, they being next to the king; and then he &s;peaks of the ordinary Juges in the ver&s;e following, to whom ju&s;tice was to be de&s;cribed: which is &s;ignificant|ly &s;et down, <HI>Deut.</HI> 17.11.</P>
<P>From <HI>Jeremiah</HI> 35.6. &s;ome there are contend to maintaine the law and cu&s;tomes we have in this Nation received from our fa|thers, becau&s;e the Rechabites &s;tuck &s;o clo&s;e to theirs: To which I an&s;wer,
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. That the Rechabites were &s;ubject to the judicial law, as the other Jews were.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. The&s;e traditions of theirs were not forbid nor commanded of God, that the magi&s;trate could not forbid the doing what they did.</ITEM>
<ITEM><PB N="17" REF="13">3. Nor cau&s;e, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> &s;aith, In the Congregation of God, confe&s;&s;ion of &s;ins is al|ways the fir&s;t, the which in times pa&s;t went before before bapti&s;m, for commonly children were baptized when they came to their un|der&s;tanding, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P><HI>Idem &s;uper Mat.</HI> Chri&s;t hath nowhere commanded to Baptize infants.</P>
<P N="19">19 <HI>Calvinus in In&s;titutionibus lib.</HI> 4. <HI>cap.</HI> 16. Confe&s;&s;eth that it is nowhere expre&s;ly mentioned by the Evangeli&s;ts, that any one childe was by the Apo&s;tles hands baptized.</P>
<P N="20">20 <HI>Dathenus</HI> in the <HI>Frankendali&s;che Colloquium fol.</HI> 549. We believe that chri&s;tian children ought to be baptized, albeit it &s;tand no where plainly with &s;uch words written, That Chri&s;tian children &s;hall in the New-Te&s;tament be baptized.</P>
<P>And folio 605. Now we have plainly confe&s;&s;ed that we have no &s;uch expre&s;s commandment that you &s;hould baptize the Chri&s;tians children.</P>
<P>And fol. 663. Al&s;o in <HI>Protocol.</HI> Printed in Netherlandi&s;h, 274. 1 He confe&s;&s;eth that there is no evident example that the Apo&s;tles did baptize children.</P>
<P N="21">21 <HI>Beza in Annotationibus &s;uper Matth. John</HI> taught tho&s;e that were to be baptized, and admitted none to bapti&s;m, but tho&s;e that gave te&s;timony that they believed the forgivene&s;s of their &s;ins; &s;uch Confe&s;&s;ion was al&s;o in the Primitive Church required of the <HI>Catechumens</HI> before bapti&s;m. For in that the Sacraments are Seals, it is requi&s;ite that Doctrine or In&s;truction &s;hould go before the u&s;e of tho&s;e things by which the Doctrine it &s;elf is to be &s;ea|led.</P>
<P N="22">22 <HI>Luther in his book of the civil Magi&s;trate:</HI> The Sacra|ments neither can nor may be received without Faith, but with great hurt. Wherefore we hold our &s;elves to the words of Chri&s;t, <HI>He that believeth and is baptized,</HI> &s;o that either before or el&s;e even then pre|&s;ent when Bapti&s;m is admini&s;tred, there mu&s;t needs be Faith, or el&s;e there is a contempt of the divine Maje&s;ty, who offers his pre&s;ent grace when there is none to receive it.</P>
<P>Thus much out of tho&s;e Teachers own writings, which ob&s;erve and u&s;e childrens bapti&s;m: from whence the Reader may take notice of the un&s;oundne&s;s of their principles, and what little ground, 1 There is for it in the Word of God, as they them&s;elves confe&s;s.
<PB N="18" REF="14">
2 Therefore what great cau&s;e have we to &s;earch the Scriptures for better information, let the &s;ober-minded judge.</P>
<P>Moreover, I &s;hall further prove out of their own writings, that the bapti&s;m of infants and &s;ucklings is a Ceremony and Ordinance of man, brought into the Church by Teachers after the Apo&s;tles times, and In&s;tituted and Commanded by Councels, Popes, and Emperours.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="citations">
<HEAD>Proofs out of the Ancient and latter Teachers.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 ORigen calleth Bapti&s;m of children a ceremony and tradition of the Church. <HI>In Levit. Hem. 8. In Epi&s;t. ad Rom. lib. 5.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>2 <HI>Augu&s;tine</HI> calleth it a common cu&s;tom of the Church, <HI>De bap|ti&s;mo contra Donat. lib. 4. cap. 23. Et de Gene&s;i ad literam, lib. 10. cap. 23.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3 <HI>Pope Gregory the</HI> 4. calleth it a Tradition of the Fathers, <HI>In decretis di&s;tinct. de con&s;ecrat.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>4 <HI>Era&s;mus lib. 4. de ration. concio.</HI> &s;aith, that they are not to be condemned that doubt, whether Infant-bapti&s;m was, or was denyed by the Apo&s;tles, and think that the &s;ame is to be received as the <HI>placita Schola&s;ticorum theologicorum,</HI> which cannot be proved by &s;acred Scripture.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5 <HI>Eckins</HI> calleth it a commandment and ordinance of man, <HI>In Enchiridion.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>6 <HI>Luther</HI> in his book of <HI>Anabapti&s;m</HI> acknowledgeth that it can|not be proved by &s;acred Scripture, that childrens bapti&s;m was in&s;ti|tuted by Chri&s;t, or begun by the fir&s;t Chri&s;tians after the Apo&s;tles. For many yeers &s;ince it came to be in u&s;e in the Church, and was e&s;ta|bli&s;hed by Pope <HI>Innoceneius.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>7 <HI>Ca&s;&s;ander</HI> in his book <HI>de infantium Bapti&s;mo,</HI> &s;aith, That it came to be u&s;ed by the Fathers which lived three hundred yeers after the Apo&s;tles.</ITEM>
<ITEM>8 <HI>Cyprianus lib.</HI> 3. <HI>Epi&s;tolarum</HI> 8. Epi&s;tle.</ITEM>
<ITEM>9 Augu&s;tinus <HI>Epi&s;t.</HI> 28. <HI>ad</HI> Hieroni.</ITEM>
<ITEM>10 Ca&s;&s;ander <HI>de infantium bapti&s;mo.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>11 Bullinger <HI>in his Hou&s;e-book.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>12 Ju&s;tus Menius <HI>of the Spirit of the</HI> Anab.</ITEM>
<ITEM>13 Melancthon <HI>in his An&s;wer to the Anab. Articles.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<P><PB N="19" REF="14">About the yeer of our Lord 248, and after the departure of <HI>John</HI> the olde&s;t Apo&s;tle, 158 yeers, lived a Prie&s;t called <HI>Fidus,</HI> the &s;ame would that men &s;hould according to the manner of Circumci&s;ion, baptize young children upon the eighth day. Again&s;t whom <HI>Cypri|anus:</HI> with &s;ixty &s;ix Bi&s;hops and Elders more gathered together, op|po&s;ed them&s;elves, ordaining that every one without delay &s;hould re|ceive Bapti&s;m, and that the young children &s;hould timely be brought thereto.</P>
<P>Thus have you the time when, and the per&s;ons by whom it was brought in. <HI>viz.</HI> The time when, in the yeer of our Lord 248. the per&s;ons by which it was brought in, namely <HI>Fidus</HI> by name, who was a Prie&s;t who then lived. Thirdly, the oppo&s;ition that he then had by <HI>Cyprianus</HI> and 66 other Bi&s;hops and Elders: &s;o that, by their own Confe&s;&s;ions, it is an Ordinance and Tradition of man, which will and mu&s;t <HI>peri&s;h with the u&s;ing.</HI> And that it is Will|wor&s;hip and Idolatry, appeareth by their own Confe&s;&s;ions, as fol|loweth.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>14 <HI>Bullingerus in ex Augu&s;tino contra Julianum lib.</HI> 1. <HI>cap.</HI> 2. &s;aith, The <HI>Carthaginian</HI> Councel concludeth thus to <HI>Innocenti|um,</HI> Fora&s;much as we believe that Chri&s;t the Son of God was holy, born of the pure Virgin <HI>Mary,</HI> to fulfil and ratifie the promi&s;e of God, which excludeth not children from &s;alvation, but much rather comprehends the &s;ame within the Covenant, We will therefore that they be baptized. Thus we &s;ee it is <HI>We will,</HI> therefore Will|wor&s;hip.</ITEM>
<ITEM>15 <HI>In Tomis Conciliorum &amp; Synodorum ex Concilio Carthag.</HI> 5. <HI>cap.</HI> 6. &s;aith, Concerning Infants, we will that they be baptized: if there be no certain witne&s;s to te&s;tifie that they are baptized, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>16 <HI>Item Gregorius quartus Bonifacio.</HI> Tho&s;e young children who&s;e parents are ab&s;ent, or unknown whether they be baptized or not, let them according to the Tradition of the Fathers be bap|tized.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Here the Reader may take notice that it is a Tradition of the Fa|thers, according to their own confe&s;&s;ion.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>17 <HI>Ex Concilio Miletano cui interfuit Augu&s;tinus &amp; An|&s;elmus Romae Eccle&s;iae legatus:</HI> It is al&s;o our will that all tho&s;e that will not that children which are new born from their mothers womb &s;hould be baptized to the wa&s;hing away of Original &s;in, let them be excommunicated.</ITEM>
<ITEM><PB N="20" REF="15">18 <HI>Ex Tomis Conciliorum Franck. in Chronologia.</HI> In the &s;e|cond Bracharen&s;e Councel holden 610. Bapti&s;m of children was ad|judged and holden to be needful.</ITEM>
<ITEM>19 <HI>Tuicen&s;i Divinis officiis, lib.</HI> 4. <HI>cap.</HI> 18. In times pa&s;t the children in the Church were throughout the whole yeer in&s;tructed in the word. And at the fea&s;t of Ea&s;ter to rehear&s;e the Faith, which they were to make confe&s;&s;ion of at their bapti&s;m. But that Chri&s;ten|dom might encrea&s;e and be filled with the word of God, the Church hath thought good for mortalities &s;ake, that the children of Chri&s;ti|ans &s;hould be timely baptized.</ITEM>
<ITEM>20 <HI>Johannes Bohemius, lib.</HI> 2. <HI>De gentium moribus</HI> &s;aith, In times pa&s;t it was the cu&s;tom to admini&s;ter bapti&s;m alone to tho&s;e that were in&s;tructed in the Faith, and &s;even times in the week before Ea|&s;ter and Penteco&s;t, Catechi&s;ed or asked que&s;tions, and then upon Confe&s;&s;ion of their Faith they were baptized. But afterwards when it was thought and adjudged needfull to everla&s;ting life to be bapti|zed, it was ordained that new-born children &s;hould be baptized, and that Godfathers or &s;ureties were appointed, who &s;hould make con|fe&s;&s;ion of their Faith, and renounce the Devil in their behalf.</ITEM>
<ITEM>21 <HI>Bilander de Trinitate. Ju&s;tinianus</HI> the Empererour or|dained <HI>Novella in&s;titutione</HI> 144. That children &s;hould be admit|ted to hapti&s;m and tho&s;e that are come to their full growth, &s;hould be taught before they were baptized.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Thus have you it out of the mouths of their own Poets, and by them confe&s;&s;ed that baptizing of babes is Wili-wor&s;hip, which the Scripture &s;aith, &s;hall all peri&s;h with the u&s;ing, after the Command|ments and Doctrines of men, <HI>Col.</HI> 2.22, 23. and thus having di&s;co|vered the foundation of the Font, and having &s;hown whence and when, and by whom Infant-bapti&s;m came in, I &s;hall leave it to the view of all, and proceed to the next.</P>
<P>Now for better and more full &s;atisfaction, the book is &s;uddainly to be reprinted, and will be &s;old by <HI>Giles Calvert,</HI> at the Black <HI>&s;pread Eagle</HI> at the We&s;t end of <HI>Pauls,</HI> and is Entituled, as followeth:</P>
<PB N="21" REF="15">
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="treatise">
<HEAD>A very plain and well-grounded Treati&s;e concerning Bapti&s;m. Wherein is very cleerly &s;hown, and out of good grounds demon|&s;trated, that Bapti&s;m was in&s;tituted and ordained by the Lord Chri&s;t, for tho&s;e that believe and Repent, and was &s;o taught and u&s;ed by his Apo|&s;tles, and ob&s;erved and follow|ed by the Primitive Church. As al&s;o, how that in proce&s;s of time, the bapti&s;m of children in &s;tead of true Bapti&s;m, was brought in and received; and by divers Councels, Popes, and Emperours, commanded to be ob&s;erved.</HEAD>
<P>Now we come to an&s;wer &s;omething to the beginning of Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> book, and to Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> 10 Po&s;itions, upon which him&s;elf con|fe&s;&s;eth his whole book &s;tandeth, and without which it cannot be un|der&s;tood: See his third page before he lay down his fir&s;t Po&s;ition.</P>
<P>But fir&s;t I &s;hall de&s;ire the Reader to take notice, that after the truth of the Go&s;pel had a long time been preached, and publickly at <HI>Stafford</HI> both by my &s;elf and others, who con&s;tantly affirmed ac|cording to the Scriptures, that men and women (when they believed in Je&s;us Chri&s;t for the remi&s;&s;ion of their &s;ins) were to be baptized into his name, as in <HI>Mark</HI> 1.5. with <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. is evident, with <HI>ver.</HI> 37. the&s;e things being preached in the pre&s;ence of many people and &s;ome Mini&s;ters, to the number of &s;even or eight at a time, who &s;tirred up the people to oppo&s;e it, as indeed they did very much; we de&s;ired them lovingly to bring their Teachers, that they and we might rea&s;on about it before them; the which the people were very confi|dent they &s;hould have obtained, but never could, in&s;omuch as I was carryed forth to declare my earne&s;t de&s;ires in publick before &s;ome Prie&s;ts and many people divers times, thinking that then they could not in Civility have denyed it: but yet we could never attain ours, nor the peoples de&s;ires; but they rather &s;ought to &s;atisfie them in pri|vate, u&s;ing divers Rea&s;ons and Arguments to per&s;wade them to the contrary; as if they were afraid to come to the light, le&s;t their
<PB N="22" REF="16">
deeds &s;hould be manife&s;t: as indeed we told the people at la&s;t, we judged they were, becau&s;e they &s;o much incen&s;ed the people again&s;t us privately, and yet would never come to &s;peak to our faces in the open Congregation: although the honourable Governour <HI>Danvers</HI> did freely offer to engage him&s;elf, that not the lea&s;t wrong nor abu&s;e &s;hould be offered them, yet the&s;e men were in great fear, where no fear was (as its written <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 53.5.) as appeareth by Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> Epi&s;tle (in his Font uncovered) to the inhabitants of <HI>Stafford.</HI> Not|with&s;tanding we divers times offered them to rea&s;on with them twen|ty miles from <HI>Stafford,</HI> as we have done &s;ince, but it would never yet be received: but rather paper-conference, which for my part, I was always again&s;t, and was then, although I was per&s;waded by the Go|vernour and Captain <HI>James Brown,</HI> to &s;et my hand to that paper which was then &s;ent them, which did not exceed a quarter of a &s;heet; to which they have an&s;wered &s;even &s;heets, but to what pur|po&s;e, I &s;hall leave it to the Reader to con&s;ider, when he hath per|u&s;ed my following lines in an&s;wer to Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxter.</HI> and fir&s;t to Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> Font uncovered.</P>
<P>Pag. 1. our words which he hath there put down, are the&s;e:</P>
<P>You having avoided publike di&s;pute by your &s;elves &s;o much pre&s;t for at fir&s;t, and &s;ince have rather de&s;ired paper-conference; we, to gra|tifie your de&s;ires therein, have written the&s;e few lines, hoping thereby to beget &s;ome di&s;cu&s;&s;ion of the truth, wherein we affirm that the bapti&s;m (or &s;prinkling) of infants, whereby the national Churches of <HI>Spain, England, France,</HI> and <HI>Rome</HI> are Con&s;tituted, and from thence called Chri&s;tians and Chri&s;tendom, is not the bapti&s;m (or dipping) of believers, which Chri&s;t Je&s;us ordained, and his Di&s;ciples practi&s;ed for the right con&s;tituting of Churches under the Go&s;pel, whereby they rightly became and were truly called Chri&s;tians.</P>
<P>To all which you begin to an&s;wer thus: &s;aying,</P>
<P><HI>Cooks</HI> In this our &s;tating the que&s;tion, divers things mu&s;t be animad|verted, that we deceive not our &s;elves and others, through dark|ning the truth, by words without knowledge (for &s;ay you) we take it for granted that you hold, that by the baptizing or &s;prinkling of infants: Churches are con&s;tituted: (but) this you deny, and pro|ceed to affirm, that
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 As Faith or intere&s;t in Chri&s;t or the Covenant of Grace, con|&s;titutes
<PB N="23" REF="16">
a Chri&s;tian; &s;o the joynt and orderly profe&s;&s;ion of faith and intere&s;t in that Covenant, or Gods owning a people to be in his Cove|nant, is that which con&s;titutes them a Church.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2 You &s;ay bapti&s;m is not e&s;&s;ential to the con&s;tituting of a Church, being but adventitious or additional, as a &s;ign or pledge of peoples entring or admi&s;&s;ion into the Church: the penitent Thief on the cro&s;s was a true believer; though unbaptized, and a multitude of &s;uch penitent ones joyntly profe&s;&s;ing Chri&s;t &s;hould be a true Church, though they wanted opportunity to be baptized, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3 You tell us, that the Church of <HI>England</HI> received its con&s;ti|tution in, or anon after the Primitive times, when by the Mini&s;try of the word, &s;ome were converted from heatheni&s;m to Chri&s;tianity, at which time you grnnt per&s;ons of yeers were baptized upon their profe&s;&s;ion of Repentance, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P><HI>H.</HI> To all which I an&s;wer:</P>
<P N="1">1 It is to be ob&s;erved, that Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> can &s;ay nothing, nor give any An&s;wer in the lea&s;t to our writings, as we wrote them: and therefore he cunningly &s;aith, that in the &s;tating the que&s;tion many things mu&s;t be animadverted or changed in the minde, and then he &s;tates the que&s;tion according to his own minde, and then falls on an|&s;wering (not ours) but his own words; and thus he darkneth the Coun&s;el of God, by words without knowledge, and &s;o deceives the hearts of the &s;imple; but he telleth us that we take it for granted, that he holds, that by baptizing or &s;prinkling of infants, Churches are con&s;tituted; but he denies it.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> 1 If you deny that you differ from the re&s;t of your bre|thren and forefathers, who all generally and with one con&s;ent (till within the&s;e ten or twelve yeers at the mo&s;t) did conclude that chil|dren were made members of Chri&s;t, children of God, and heirs of heaven in their bapti&s;m: witne&s;s your old Catechi&s;m, which you all concluded was Orthodox, till the beginning of the fir&s;t Parliament, 1640. and therefore out of your own mouths you are condemned: for if in Bapti&s;m they were made members of Chri&s;t, children of God <HI>&amp;c.</HI> then they were not &s;o before: and if not members nor children before, then not con&s;tituted members: and thus is your folly manife&s;t.</P>
<P>And now if you &s;hall (for an advantage) &s;eem to di&s;own the Common-Prayer book, and that Catechi&s;m,</P>
<P><PB N="24" REF="17">Then I an&s;wer, You may as well di&s;own your bapti&s;m which you had by it, and be baptized again, as we are.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>2 I &s;uppo&s;e you will not be &s;o ab&s;urd, as to own any unbaptized per&s;on for a Church-member (that hath an opportunity to be bap|tized) neither do I think any of you that are zealous in your own way, will have communion with any &s;uch per&s;ons in the Lords Sup|per, or other Ordinances.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3 No people in Scripture &s;ince the Re&s;urrection of Chri&s;t, and his A&s;cen&s;ion (the time that all power was given into his hands to give to his Church Laws and Commandments) were ever called a Church of Chri&s;t without bapti&s;m; prove it if you can by the Scriptures. Therefore bapti&s;m doth con&s;titute a true Church, being done upon right &s;ubjects, <HI>viz.</HI> &s;uch as can believe and gladly receive the word of God; as in <HI>Act.</HI> 2, 41 <HI>they that gladly received the word were baptized, and the &s;ame day were added three thou&s;and &s;ouls.</HI> And ver. 47. <HI>the Lord added to the Church dayly &s;uch as &s;hould be &s;aved.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>4 Your &s;elf &s;aith than faith and intere&s;t in Chri&s;t con&s;titutes a Chri&s;tian. Very well then: but why do you baptize &s;uch as cannot believe in Chri&s;t, nor yet make out their Intere&s;t in the Covenant of Grace? it is cleer to all that will under&s;tand that if faith in Chri&s;t, and intere&s;t in the Covenant of Grace do con&s;titute a Chri&s;tian, then they that do not believe in Chri&s;t, and cannot make out their intere&s;t in the Covenant of Grace, are no con&s;tituted Chri&s;tians; but all the infants baptized into the Church of <HI>England,</HI> could do neither; therefore no con&s;tituted Chri&s;tians. What they are to God, is nothing to you nor me: &s;ecret things belongs to God, <HI>Deut.</HI> 29.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Again, you &s;ay that joynt and orderly profe&s;&s;ion of faith and in|tere&s;t in the Covenant doth con&s;titute them a Church. Very well: and I pray then, is not repentance and bapti&s;m an orderly profe&s;&s;ion of faith? doth not the Apo&s;tle &s;ay, <HI>Act.</HI> 2, 38. 1 <HI>Repent, and 2 be baptized,</HI> &amp;c. and, 3 <HI>So many of you as have been bap|tized into Chri&s;t, have put on Chri&s;t,</HI> Gal. 3.27 and is not put|ting on [Chri&s;t] profe&s;&s;ion? Con&s;ider it again, doth not a man that puts on a garment, profe&s;s to wear it to all that behold him, whil&s;t it is upon him? &s;o likewi&s;e they that put on Chri&s;t by bapti&s;m, do [profe&s;s] to own [him] before all men: and Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> calleth it a li&s;ting engaging ordinance, him&s;elf. I hope you will not deny his
<PB N="25" REF="17">
Doctrine to be Orthodox, although you cavil with the Scriptures. And now &s;eeing that bapti&s;m is an Ordinance by which believers do put on and profe&s;s Chri&s;t, then its evident out of your own mouth, that it con&s;titutes a Church; or el&s;e you mu&s;t &s;ay they are con&s;tituted be|fore they put on Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="5">5 You &s;ay, that <HI>bapti&s;m is a &s;ign or pledge of peoples admi&s;&s;ion into the Church.</HI></P>
<P>Well then, if &s;o, then it followeth that they are not in before, to any mans &s;ight: and if not in the Church, much le&s;s con&s;tituted and e&s;tabli&s;hed members of the Church.</P>
<P>But you proceed to prove, by in&s;tancing the Thief upon the cro&s;s to be &s;aved without bapti&s;m.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> We deny it not, becau&s;e he declared openly his faith in Chri&s;t; and owned him, when he was di&s;owned almo&s;t of all; which &s;heweth plainly, that if he might have had liberty to come down, he would have quickly been baptized into his name, and therefore the Lord accepting the will for the deed, as 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 8.12. he &s;aid unto him, <HI>This day &s;halt thou be with me in Paradi&s;e.</HI> But what makes this for the baptizing of Infants, to tell us of a man that was &s;aved and was never baptized at all? You might rather, if you would have dealt hone&s;tly with the Text, have proved that little babes may be &s;aved, though not baptized, for alas they can profe&s;s no faith, nor confe&s;s no &s;in: neither hath Chri&s;t anywhere required them to obey any command, before they can under&s;tand and believe the Go&s;pel: <HI>for what &s;oever is not of faith is &s;in,</HI> Rom. 14.23. But you are plea&s;ed to &s;ay, that <HI>we do not apply that Scripture right.</HI> And why, I pray? becau&s;e it &s;poyles your practice: but doth not the word <HI>what &s;oever</HI> include all matters and duties we owe to God? Con&s;ider it again: cannot the Scriptures be in quiet for you? But becau&s;e this offends you, we will give you another, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.6. <HI>with|out faith its impo&s;&s;ible to plea&s;e God.</HI> Now con&s;ider whether you plea&s;e God or no, when you baptize babes that have no faith in them: neither have you any word of God for it.</P>
<P>Again, this your pre&s;ident of the Thief upon the Cro&s;s, will not at all help you, except you finds &s;ome men in the like condition, or &s;ome men upon the Gallows, that would gladly come down, and be|come new creatures; then I confe&s;s, as you &s;ay, 2 multitude of &s;uch penitent ones might be reckoned to be in a &s;aying condition, though
<PB N="26" REF="18">
not baptized. But &s;ir, I &s;uppo&s;e that neither you nor I are in that &s;traight the poor Thief was in, as yet; therefore it wall be no plea for us: but if either of us be unbaptized, we have time and liberty enough to con&s;ider our ways, and to turn our feet to the te&s;timonies of the Lord: therefore let us make ha&s;te, and not delay the time: &s;ee <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.59, 60.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, You tell us, that <HI>the Church of</HI> England <HI>was con&s;titu|ted in or anon after the Apo&s;tles days, and by the Mini&s;try of the word were converted from heatheni&s;m to Chri&s;tianity; and then per&s;ons of yeers were baptized, upon profe&s;&s;ion of Faith and Repentance.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> What then? what is your Church now the better for that which was done 1600 yeers agone, if you walk not in the &s;ame foot&s;teps which they did then? I can prove as well, the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> was then a con&s;tituted Church, according to the order of the Go&s;pel, <HI>Rom.</HI> 1.7. but I pray doth that make the Pope and his crew now to be a true Church? If they be, why do you &s;eparate from them? But they are not, neither are you, though a true Church might be in <HI>England</HI> 1600 yeers agone, and po&s;&s;ibly may be found now.</P>
<P>Again, you &s;ay that <HI>they and their children were then admit|ted into the Covenant and Church, as</HI> Abraham <HI>and his family were by Circumci&s;ion.</HI></P>
<P>To which I An&s;wer, It &s;till remains for you to prove that they and their children were admitted into Church-fellow&s;hip: I deny it: prove it if you can, or el&s;e you have done nothing. As for <HI>Abraham</HI> and his family being circumci&s;ed, I grant it, becau&s;e the Scriptures &s;ay &s;o; but you have no Scripture for Infants bapti&s;m: if you have, &s;hew it if you can: and as for that Covenant that Circumci&s;ion was a token of, its far different from the Covenant now under the Go&s;pel, as I &s;hall &s;hew by and by.</P>
<P>The next thing you &s;peak of, is a <HI>National Church,</HI> which you &s;eem to prove thus: in that the Lord &s;aid, <HI>Gen.</HI> 22.18. to <HI>Abra|ham,</HI> that <HI>in his &s;eed all Nations &s;hould be ble&s;&s;ed.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But he doth not &s;ay that All of All Nations &s;hall be ble&s;|&s;ed, nor yet, that All of any Nation &s;hall be ble&s;&s;ed; and I am per|&s;waded that you think in your own Con&s;cience, that &s;ome in this Na|tion are not ble&s;&s;ed; for by your writings you pronounce us ac|cur&s;ed:
<PB N="27" REF="18">
and I &s;uppo&s;e there are many that live in known &s;ins, as drun|kenne&s;s, whoredom, wichcraft, murder, theft, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> of your own Church, and yet you dare not judge them ble&s;&s;ed in Chri&s;t: if you do, why do you hang them up every A&s;&s;izes and Se&s;&s;ions? If they be members of Chri&s;t, their bodies are <HI>Temples of the Holy Gho&s;t,</HI> and <HI>he that de&s;troyeth the Temple of God, him &s;hall God de&s;troy:</HI> therefore if your Argument be true, take heed what you do in &s;uch ca&s;es.</P>
<P N="2">2. You bring this Scripture, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 22, 27, 28. which &s;aith, <HI>All the ends of the earth &s;hall remember and turn to the Lord; and all kindreds of the Nations &s;hall wor&s;hip before him: for the kingdom is the Lords, and he is the Governour among the Na|tions.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> When that day &s;hall come, and that Prophecie be fulfilled, we will grant you it is fulfilled: but for pre&s;ent, I think you will be our witne&s;&s;es that all Nations do not &s;erve him: for the Turks, and Moors, and Indians, with many other, do not &s;erve nor wor&s;hip God; neither do all in this, Nation wor&s;hip him as afore&s;aid: but <HI>Peters</HI> words are true, if you plea&s;e, <HI>Act.</HI> 10.34, 35 <HI>viz.</HI> that <HI>in every Nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteou&s;ne&s;s, is accepted: for God is no re&s;pected of per&s;ons.</HI> But there are many in this Nation which do not fear God and work righteou&s;ne&s;s: there|fore, no National Church.</P>
<P N="3">3 You &s;ay, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 49.23. that <HI>kings &s;hall be nur&s;ing fathers, and Queens &s;hall be nur&s;ing mothers to the Church.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> That it &s;hall be &s;o, I deny not; but prove you that it is &s;o, if you can: As for <HI>Englands</HI> King and Queen, it is well known how they would have nur&s;ed the Church, if they had but had their mindes: or if you plea&s;e to &s;ide with them and the Cavaliers party, and own them for a Church, yet are the other that oppo&s;e them con|trary minded: therefore you can have no National Church.</P>
<P N="4">4 You &s;ay <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 52.15. that <HI>Chri&s;t &s;hall &s;prinkle many Nations.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Its granted: but it doth not follow, that he doth &s;prinkle whole Nations: it is al&s;o true, as the Apo&s;tle &s;aith, <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.22. that believers <HI>have their hearts &s;prinkled from an evil Con&s;cience, and their bodies wa&s;hed with pure water:</HI> but it doth not follow there|fore that all men, and &s;uch as are wicked and prophane, have their hearts &s;prinkled from an evil Con&s;cience: therefore no National
<PB N="28" REF="19">
Church. And I much wonder that you Mini&s;ters of the Church of <HI>England,</HI> who for the generality of you hold and preach that Chri&s;t did not dye for all men (but onely for &s;ome few elect per&s;ons) &s;hould yet preach up national Churches, and impudently &s;ay all <HI>England</HI> are &s;o far in Covenant, as all their children ought to be baptized. I confe&s;s you had all need to have &s;even yeers education at <HI>Cam|bridge</HI> or <HI>Oxford,</HI> or el&s;e you could never make the&s;e things hang together, but that the people would &s;ee your folly.</P>
<P N="5">5 You &s;ay from <HI>Matt.</HI> 28.19. <HI>Did not Chri&s;t command his Apo&s;tles to go into all Nations, and preach and baptize?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But do not you know that they never baptized whole Nations, nor yet whole Cities? but mo&s;t men hated and abu&s;ed them, &s;o as they were forced to &s;hake the du&s;t off their feet again&s;t them: and we read but of &s;even Churches in all <HI>A&s;ta,</HI> which is one quarter of the world; and they were &s;o far from converting and baptizing whole Nations, that we read but of four or five whole hou&s;holds in all the Scriptures, that were baptized; therefore not likely to baptize whole Nations: but if they did any &s;uch thing, we de&s;ire to &s;ee it. Moreover, we grant you, if a whole Nation can be converted by the preaching of the word, they ought to be baptized: but you baptize little babes, that know not what the word is; con|trary to the primitive practice, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12.</P>
<P N="6">6 You bring <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. which &s;aith, <HI>The kingdoms of this world are become our Lords, and his Chri&s;ts; and he &s;hall raign for ever.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I told you already, that I believe &s;uch times &s;hall be; but they are not yet; if they were, then we &s;hould no longer need to pray, <HI>Thy kingdom come,</HI> and in that day Satan &s;hall not deceive the Nations: See <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.3. but, Sir, I &s;uppo&s;e the&s;e things are too hard for you to under&s;tand, though you be a &s;cholar: for they are hid from the wi&s;e and prudent, and revealed to babes: See <HI>Luke</HI> 20.21. with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.8, 9, 10.</P>
<P N="7">7 You &s;ay from <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.24. that <HI>the Nations of them that are &s;aved &s;hall walk in the light of the New Jeru&s;alem.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Thats granted: but that new <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> is not yet here below, for drunkards and wicked per&s;ons to walk by: but <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.26. that its <HI>above, and is free, and is the mother of all</HI> the Saints.</P>
<P N="8"><PB N="29" REF="19">8 La&s;tly, you &s;ay, <HI>If a company of believers in one hou&s;e have been called a Church dome&s;tical, then a multitude of believers in a City or Nation may be called a National Church.</HI></P>
<P>I an&s;wer, Thats granted, if they be all believers, as you &s;aid at fir&s;t: but little babes are not believers: therefore your Argument will not hold.</P>
<P>One thing more I have to an&s;wer to you in your &s;ixth page, which is this.</P>
<P>You &s;ay we affirm a negative; namely, that the bapti&s;m or &s;prink|ling of Infants, is not the bapti&s;m of Chri&s;t <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and here you fol|low us on to purpo&s;e, and tell us that we are &s;uch as the Apo&s;tle &s;peaks of, when he &s;aith, <HI>The end of the Commandment is Cha|rity, out of a pure heart, a good Con&s;cience, and faith unfeigned; from which &s;ome having &s;werved, have turned a&s;ide unto vain jangling, de&s;iring to be teachers of the Law, under&s;tanding not what they &s;ay, nor whereof they affirm:</HI> and here you think you hit us home.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Sir, I mu&s;t confe&s;s, now you have catched us out of our Element, and in your own: for we know you are &s;cholars, and have learned to <HI>contend about words to no profit, which tends to the &s;ubverting of the hearers:</HI> but be it as it will.</P>
<P>Seeing we erred in &s;aying we affirm a Negative, we will either con|fe&s;s our errour, or el&s;e &s;hew you a pre&s;ident which may ju&s;tifie us in our practice, <HI>Rom.</HI> 3.12. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, <HI>There is none that doth good, no not one:</HI> here <HI>Paul</HI> affirmeth a Negative, &s;aying, <HI>There is none,</HI> for <HI>there is,</HI> is an Affirmative: therefore if you had been by him you might have taught him to have &s;aid, <HI>I deny that any doth good, no not one;</HI> and then he had &s;poke as like a &s;cholar as your &s;elf. Again, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 45.5. the Lord &s;aith by the Prophet, <HI>I am the Lord, and [there is] no God be&s;ides me:</HI> now Sir, if you dare pre&s;ume to be a teacher here, it &s;hould have been thus: <HI>I deny that any God is, but my &s;elf.</HI> And I pray &s;hew us the word <HI>negative</HI> in the Scri|pture if you can. La&s;tly, to conclude, <HI>Job.</HI> 1.20. When they &s;ent to <HI>John</HI> to know who he was, the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>He denyed not.</HI> I pray ob&s;erve, if he denyed not, then he affirmed: and what did he affirm? <HI>An&s;w. He &s;aid, I am not the Chri&s;t:</HI> here <HI>John</HI> affirmed a negative, confe&s;&s;ing and &s;aying. <HI>I am not</HI> &amp;c. now that <HI>I am</HI> is to affirm, is evident: for ver&s; 23 he &s;aith, [<HI>I am] the voice of one cry|ing in the wilderne&s;s,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><PB N="30" REF="20">And now let me &s;hew poor &s;ouls the my&s;tery of Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> ini|quity, about the affirming a negative. 1 The word <HI>negative</HI> is not to be found in all the Bible, but hatched up in the &s;chools, and now is nur&s;ed by them; and grown to &s;uch a &s;tature, that none mu&s;t &s;ay they affirm a negative, without great di&s;honour among&s;t them: and yet to <HI>affirm,</HI> is but to <HI>&s;ay</HI> a thing <HI>is</HI> &s;o; and to deny, is al&s;o to <HI>&s;ay</HI> a thing is <HI>not</HI> &s;o: As if I &s;hould &s;ay or affirm, when the Sun &s;hines, it is day; and when it is down, I &s;hould &s;ay or affirm it is night, all hone&s;t men will under&s;tand me without prejudice.</P>
<P>Again, that man that &s;aith, he will prove a Negative, is among &s;cholars much derided, becau&s;e they &s;tand upon punctilioes: but yet the thing may be hone&s;tly done, thus: If I &s;ay I will prove a man is not alive, if I &s;hew others that he is dead, do not I prove he is not alive? Again, if I affirm or &s;ay a man is not in his hou&s;e, if I go and &s;hew others his hou&s;e and he is not in it, do not I prove he is not in it, and &s;o prove a negative, <HI>viz.</HI> that he is not there? <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>And now &s;eeing you will <HI>make us offenders for a word,</HI> may not we ju&s;tly &s;ay that you are one of tho&s;e the Apo&s;tle &s;peaks of, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.3.4. in the&s;e words: <HI>If any teach otherwi&s;e, and con&s;ent not to whole&s;ome words, even the words of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and the Doctrine that is according to godline&s;s, he is proud, and knoweth nothing; doting about Que&s;tions, and &s;trife of words, whereof cometh envies, &s;trifes railings, evil &s;urmi&s;ings, per|ver&s;e di&s;putings of men of corrupt mindes, de&s;titute of the truth, &s;uppo&s;ing gain to be godline&s;s,</HI> &amp;c. And now do not you doat about words, <HI>viz.</HI> the <HI>affirmative,</HI> and <HI>negative?</HI> whereby you gender envie, &s;trife, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And do not you count gain godline&s;e, <HI>viz.</HI> an hundred or two hundred a yeer, for Preaching and Baptizing In|fants? and rather then you will part with it, you do di&s;pute per|ver&s;ly, like a man of a corrupt minde, de&s;titute of the truth as it is in Je&s;us. I be&s;eech you, in the fear of God, con&s;ider it.</P>
<P>And know al&s;o, that although we have affirmed a Negative, yet you cannot ju&s;tly apply that Scripture to us, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> l. 5, 6, 7. be|cau&s;e we de&s;ire not to be <HI>teachers of the Law;</HI> and therefore Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith we are Antinomians, and deny the Law.</P>
<P>But I an&s;wer: Both you and he de&s;ire to be teachers of the Law; witne&s;s your running to <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> to prove Bapti&s;m of Infants and Church member&s;hip from Circumci&s;ion and the Old Covenant, that
<PB N="31" REF="20">
was <HI>faulty,</HI> and therefore <HI>done away,</HI> Heb. 8.7. and another to be e&s;tabli&s;hed upon <HI>better promi&s;es;</HI> ver&s;. 6. and in this I am &s;ure you nor Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> know not what you &s;ay, nor whereof you affirm: therefore take the Scripture wholly to your &s;elves, and con&s;ider it well.</P>
<P>And thus, Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> I &s;hall at pre&s;ent take leave of you for a time, and apply my &s;elf to Mr. <HI>Baxter.</HI></P>
<P>Sir, in the fir&s;t place, to your Po&s;itions; in the fir&s;t of which, p. 3 you &s;ay thus: <HI>It hath plea&s;ed the holy Gho&s;t to &s;peak of &s;ome things in the Scriptures more fully, and of others more &s;paringly: and where God &s;pake more &s;paringly, the thing mu&s;t needs be more difficult, and yet truth &s;till.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But he never &s;peaks of Infants Bapti&s;m in all the Scripture, neither fully not &s;paringly; therefore none of his Truth, nor ever was.</P>
<P>But you in&s;tance in four particulars: but that which is pertinent to the matter in hand, is your fourth, wherein you &s;ay, <HI>The New Te|&s;tament &s;peaketh more &s;paringly of that which is more di&s;cover|ed in the Old: and</HI> (&s;ay you) <HI>what need the &s;ame thing to be done twice, except men &s;hould que&s;tion the authority of the Old? and if God &s;hould reveal his minde in one part of the Scripture, what u&s;e &s;hould we make of the other? Therefore</HI> (&s;ay you) <HI>how &s;ilent is the New Te&s;tament concerning a Chri&s;tian Magi&s;tracie! which made the Anabapti&s;ts of old deny it.</HI> And &s;ay you fur|ther, <HI>Where finde you a Chri&s;tian in the New Te&s;tament that ex|erci&s;ed the place of a King or Parliament-man, or Ju&s;tice of Peace, or the like? And &s;o of an Oath before a Magi&s;trate, of war, and of the Sabbath, how &s;paring is the New Te&s;tament! and why?</HI> &s;ay you, <HI>becau&s;e it is &s;aid enough in the Old.</HI></P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer: You have &s;poken many words to no pur|po&s;e, except it be to deceive the hearts of the &s;imple: for whereas you &s;ay, That which is &s;poken on in the Old Te&s;tament, need not be &s;po|ken of again; I an&s;wer: Infants bapti&s;m is nowhere &s;poken of, nei|ther in the Old nor New Te&s;tament; therefore you ought not for &s;hame to &s;peak of it. 2. As for your &s;aying, Where finde we a Chri&s;tian Magi&s;trate in the New Te&s;tament? I an&s;wer: Surely you have forgotten the Deputy that was turned to the faith by <HI>Paul,</HI> Act. 13.12. <HI>Sergins Paulm</HI> by name: Likewi&s;e the Eunuch; a man
<PB N="24" REF="21">
of great authority under <HI>Candace,</HI> Queen of the <HI>Ethiopians</HI> who had the charge of her trea&s;ure, who beleeved, and was baptized by <HI>Philip,</HI> Act. 8.27.37, 38. and what &s;ay you to <HI>Era&s;tus</HI> the Chamber|laine of the City? <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.2, 3. and likewi&s;e of tho&s;e Saints of <HI>Cae&s;ars</HI> hou&s;hold, <HI>Philip.</HI> 4.22.</P>
<P>And for an Oath, did you never read in the New-Te&s;tament, <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.16. that <HI>an oath for confirmation, is an end of all &s;trife?</HI> And for War, did you never read, <HI>Luke</HI> 3.14. that the &s;ouldiers came to <HI>John</HI> and asked what they &s;hould do? and he did not bid them lay down their arms; but <HI>be content with their wages,</HI> and <HI>do violence to no man.</HI> And did you never read of <HI>Cornelius</HI> a <HI>Cen|surion</HI> of the <HI>Italian</HI> band? <HI>Act.</HI> 10. and doth not the Apo&s;tle <HI>Peter put us in mind to &s;ubject Magi&s;trates?</HI> 1 Pet. 2.13, 14 15. Likewi&s;e, <HI>Paul</HI> to <HI>Tit.</HI> ch. 3.1. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.1.2. and <HI>Rom.</HI> 13. Is not the Scripture full of the&s;e things? and yet do you call for Scrip|ture? Surely you read &s;o many other books, that you forget to read the Scripture. For I well remember, in your third po&s;ition you &s;ay, that &s;ome 8 years agoe you had read &s;ome hundreds more then mo&s;t of them you call Godly Chri&s;tians, and thought your&s;elf as wi&s;e as mo&s;t of them; and &s;ome thought you wi&s;er, you &s;ay: but it &s;eems you are not yet wi&s;e enough to lay a&s;ide tho&s;e hundreds of books, and give your &s;elf wholly to read and &s;tudy the Scriptures, <HI>which are able to make you wi&s;e to Salvation:</HI> if you were, you would be better acquainted with the matter contained in them.</P>
<P>And thus I proceed to your &s;econd po&s;ition, finding your fir&s;t &s;o frothy and full of &s;uperfluous words.</P>
<P>In your &s;econd, you &s;ay, that <HI>The great difficulty of a point, is no proof that it is not truth:</HI> and <HI>a thing is not therefore to be rejected as not of God, becau&s;e it is not ea&s;ie to under&s;tand.</HI> You affirm al&s;o, that <HI>multitudes of &s;illy ignorants do the &s;ame:</HI> In all which I &s;hall not oppo&s;e you.</P>
<P>But your next con&s;iderable is this: you &s;ay, <HI>If a &s;ubtill Pagan &s;hould come among&s;t the people, and di&s;pute that the Scripture is not the word of God, and that Chri&s;t Je&s;us is not the Son of God, he would &s;ilence them more then the Anabapti&s;t con do.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Here Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> makes him&s;elf very &s;u&s;picious, and his words very un&s;avory, in that he rather &s;ideth with Pagans and Athei&s;ts, that deny both God, and Chri&s;t, and the holy Scrip|tures,
<PB N="33" REF="21">
then with tho&s;e which are fal&s;ely called Anabapti&s;ts, though we hone&s;tly own God, and Chri&s;t, and the Scriptures; and de|&s;ire to plead nothing el&s;e for our practi&s;e; for which cau&s;e he cri|eth out again&s;t us in his 10. po&s;ition, calling us brute bea&s;ts, and nothing but becau&s;e we call to him for Scripture for to prove his pra|ctice: and yet now he makes as if the Athei&s;ts and Pagans had more to &s;ay for them&s;elves then we: all which I leave to God, and the im|partial Reader to judge.</P>
<P>Again, Mr. <HI>Bextar</HI> &s;peaks a great &s;welling word of vanity, &s;aying, he will <HI>hazard all the reputation of his under&s;tanding on it, that there is ten times more to be &s;aid for free-wil, then can be &s;aid again&s;t Infants bapti&s;m: yea, it is twenty times more diffi|cult; (and yet you offer to di&s;pute it with any man) and mu&s;t it therefore be true?</HI> &s;ay you.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> 1. Sir, as for the reputation of your under&s;tanding, I will not &s;ay what I judge its worth. 2. If you had &s;aid there is ten times more to be &s;aid for free-will, then is to be &s;aid for Infants bapti&s;m, you had hit it right. La&s;tly, whereas you &s;ay free-will is &s;uch a difficult point, I am not of your judgement in that: for I beleive its ea&s;ie to them that will under&s;tand, to know that no man, in him&s;elf, or of him|&s;elf (without God) hath any free-will or power to think or do that which is good: for <HI>In him we live, move, and have our being,</HI> Act. 17.28. in and through God <HI>that gives all men life, and breath, and all things, to the end they may &s;eek him.</HI> Act. 17.25, 26, 27. Even the wickede&s;t, and Hypocrites: the wor&s;t of men, have a will and power to do more good then they do; and that's one cau&s;e of their ju&s;t condemnation: Moreover, its evident that wic|ked <HI>Balaam</HI> had a will and de&s;ire to <HI>dy the death of the righteous, and that his latter end might be like unto theirs,</HI> Numb. 23.10. And <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith plainly, <HI>To will is pre&s;ent with me but how to performe that which is good, I know not:</HI> Rom. 7.18. by all which it is evident, that free-will is not &s;uch a difficult point as you would make it: but its an ea&s;ie matter with you to <HI>call Light darkne&s;s, and darkne&s;s light,</HI> I&s;a. 5.20. But I leave this at pre&s;ent, and proceed to your fourth po&s;ition, wherein you &s;ay.</P>
<P>That if never &s;o clear evidence of truth be produced, yet it will &s;till be dark to them that are uncapable of di&s;cerning it: for its Gods work to make people under&s;tand. And then you in&s;tance in the
<PB N="34" REF="22">
Author to the <HI>Heb.</HI> cap. 5.11, 12, 13 14. who had many things to &s;ay to them concerning <HI>Melchi&s;edec, which were hard to be uttered, becau&s;e their ears were dull of hearing.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> We grant you all this: I That though there be never &s;o cleer truth for a thing, yet it will &s;till be dark to &s;ome. But however, let us &s;ee &s;ome cleer evidence of truth fir&s;t, and &s;hew where its writ|ten that babes mu&s;t be baptized; and then if we do not believe it, be it upon us. We know it is Gods work to per&s;wade the heart, but its mans work to declare the truth, by which the heart is per&s;waded. The Apo&s;tle often preacht very plainly, that men &s;hould <HI>Repent and be baptized:</HI> but there were many that heard them which rejected their words though very plain, as they are &s;till upon record: but you bring us no Scripture for what you affirm about Infant-bapti&s;m, but call us <HI>unrea&s;onable men</HI> and <HI>bruit bea&s;ts,</HI> for requiring Scripture of you for your practice: and yet you would bear the world in hand in this your Po&s;ition, that you have proved cleer evidence of truth for it: but we will not believe it, but I &s;ay once more, &s;hew us but where its written in the word of God. which alone <HI>is able to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation,</HI> 2 Tim. 3.15 16, 17. and then if we will not nor can|not believe it, our blood be upon our &s;elves: but till you &s;hew us &s;omething written, we have nothing to believe.</P>
<P>As for your &s;aying we had need &s;tudy the controver&s;ie at lea&s;t &s;e|ven yeers; I an&s;wer: What Rule have you for that? Did the three thou&s;and in <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41, 42. &s;tudy this controver&s;ie &s;even yeers, or &s;e|ven days either? Con&s;ider it again; and tho&s;e men and women, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. that believed <HI>Philips</HI> preaching, and were baptized; and the Eunuch in the latter part of the chapter, and <HI>Lydia,</HI> and the Goaler <HI>Act.</HI> 16. and <HI>Cri&s;pus</HI> the chief Ruler of the Synagogue, with his hou&s;hold; and many of the <HI>Corinthians,</HI> who did not &s;tand read|ing other books &s;even yeers; but hearing and believing, were bapti|zed, <HI>Act.</HI> 18.8.</P>
<P>You &s;ay further, that men think they can under&s;tand plain Scri|pture if they hear it; but they cannot: and then you cry, <HI>O that pride would let men know, that they cannot under&s;tand the plain|e&s;t Lecture of Geometry or Arithmetick that a man can read unto them;</HI> and <HI>read the Grammer to a boy in the Primer, and be under&s;tandeth not a word you &s;ay.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Is it po&s;&s;ible you would make men believe they cannot
<PB N="35" REF="22">
under&s;tand plain Scripture if they hear it? but I pray try us with &s;ome fir&s;t, and &s;ee: I confe&s;s we cannot under&s;tand this book of yours to be <HI>Plain Scripture-proof for Infants Church-member&s;hip and bapti&s;m,</HI> becau&s;e you have packt it &s;o full of &s;uch whim&s;ies as the&s;e, Geometry, Arithmetick, Grammer, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> But Sir, we would have you to know, that the word of God is of another nature: for <HI>it gi|veth light to the blinde, and under&s;tanding to the &s;imple,</HI> P&s;al. 19.7, 8. Yea, it makes men wi&s;er then their enemies, and gives them more under&s;tanding then all their teachers, yea more then the Anti|ents, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.98, 99, 100. All which I believe you will finde to be true before we have done.</P>
<P>You &s;ay, <HI>Po&s;.</HI> 4. <HI>When the cau&s;e is &s;o difficult, we mu&s;t follow the mo&s;t probable way.</HI> So then; it &s;eems its very difficult for you to prove that Infants ought to be baptized, by your own confe&s;&s;ion; and indeed &s;o I believe: for that mu&s;t needs be very difficult to prove that there is not one word of God in all the Bible for. I cannot blame you for &s;aying its difficult to prove. But you &s;ay we mu&s;t fol|low the mo&s;t probable way; come on then, that we will.</P>
<P>Now whether is it mo&s;t probable that that practice which is no|where commanded nor written in Scripture, &s;hould be of God, or of Satan? Judge ye. Now that Infant-bapti&s;m is &s;uch a practi&s;e as is not written in Scripture, both Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> and your &s;elf confe&s;s; and therefore in your 10 Po&s;ition you do abu&s;e us, and call us bruit-bea&s;ts for demanding a plain Scripture for it; therefore its not of God: and its mo&s;t plain, that if that which is written in the word of God, be the way of God, then that which is not written in it, and yet practi&s;ed as an ordinance of God, mu&s;t needs be of Satan.</P>
<P>In your 5 <HI>Po&s;ition,</HI> in &s;hort, you tell people that if any have taken up this opinion, and have not Read and &s;tudyed Mr. <HI>Cobbet</HI> and Mr. <HI>Church,</HI> and other chief books, and been able to confute them, they have but di&s;covered a &s;eared Con&s;cience, which either dare ven|ter on &s;in without fear, or el&s;e do count error no &s;in.</P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer: How now Mr. <HI>Baxter!</HI> Are you grown to this height? what, mu&s;t not men obey what they finde written in the holy Scripture, till they have asked Mr. <HI>Cobbet</HI> and Mr. <HI>Churches</HI> coun&s;el? I pray where learned you this divinity? at <HI>Rome?</HI> I thought all this time the holy Scriptures had been able to
<PB N="36" REF="23">
make us wi&s;e unto &s;alvation, through faith in Chri&s;t Je&s;us: but it &s;eems they are not, if you &s;ay true; but we mu&s;t be beholding to Mr. <HI>Cobbet</HI> and Mr. <HI>Church.</HI> But I pray how did men before Mr <HI>Cobbet</HI> and <HI>Churches</HI> books were written? and how do tho&s;e now that cannot come by their books, or never heard of them, if it be as you &s;ay? you may do well to &s;end &s;ome men up and down the Coun|try to &s;ell them. But I believe this is but one of your &s;care crows, with which you u&s;e to affright &s;illy &s;ouls, that &s;et their faith in your wi&s;dom, and not in the power of God: but your folly is a making manife&s;t, and light and freedom is breaking forth to them which you have kept in darkne&s;s and bondage.</P>
<P>Now to your 6 Po&s;ition, wherein you &s;ay, That you will <HI>di&s;cover a mo&s;t frequent cau&s;e of mens falling into errors;</HI> which you &s;ay is this: <HI>All men in the beginning do receive many truths upon weak or fal&s;e grounds; and &s;o hold them a while, till they are beaten out of their old Arguments, and then pre&s;ently they &s;u|&s;pect the cau&s;e it &s;elf:</HI> and you are <HI>per&s;waded this is Mr.</HI> Tombs <HI>his own ca&s;e.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;.</HI> As for Mr. <HI>Tombs,</HI> he is of age, and able to an&s;wer for him&s;elf, I que&s;tion not: and as for your &s;aying that men receive In|fant-bapti&s;m and other Truths upon weak grounds at fir&s;t; I an&s;wer, I never knew any receive Infant-bapti&s;m upon any ground at all, weak nor &s;trong; neither can they: for they are not capable of what they do, becau&s;e they want under&s;tanding when they receive it: therefore you may well &s;ay, they are or may be quickly beaten off it again, when they come to rea&s;on with them&s;elves or others about it.</P>
<P>But you &s;ay, <HI>Alas, there is far better grounds, which they are not aware of.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> That is, it may be, becau&s;e you baptize them &s;o &s;oon: if you would let them alone till they are men and women, before you baptize them, as you have example in Scripture, they might receive bapti&s;m upon better grounds.</P>
<P>In your 7 Po&s;ition, you confe&s;s, <HI>&s;ome Divines have rea&s;oned very weakly for Infant-bapti&s;m, and u&s;ed unfit phra&s;es, and mi&s;|applyed Scriptures: and to the&s;e &s;ome have wrote three or four books, and ea&s;ily an&s;wered, and &s;eem to triumph; and yet the truth is not &s;haken: but it may be, all the be&s;t Arguments and
<PB N="37" REF="23">
Plain Scriptures have never been an&s;wered,</HI> &s;ay you.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I de&s;ire to an&s;wer the Plain Scriptures no way, but by faith and obedience, by believing and doing of them: therefore if you know of any that &s;peaks of Infants-bapti&s;m, bring them forth, and I will be &s;ilent. The fir&s;t I &s;ee: but as for your be&s;t Arguments you talk of, I look upon them but as &s;o many <HI>cunning devi&s;ed fables, wherewith you lye in wait to deceive &s;imple &s;ouls,</HI> by &s;peaking things you ought not, for filthy lucre &s;ake, <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.14.</P>
<P>You &s;ay Po&s;. 8. one &s;ound Argument is enough to prove any thing true.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Then either the great number of yours in the book of <HI>plain Scripture,</HI> are not &s;ound, or el&s;e you need not to have brought &s;o many, by your own grant.</P>
<P>But you &s;ay, <HI>What if all the Texts were put by &s;ave one? Were not that enough?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Yes, its enough, if you can &s;hew us but one: but I pray where is that one? I cannot finde it in all your book: but it &s;eems you are afraid that all &s;hould be put by &s;ave one: therefore you make this apologie: but I &s;uppo&s;e all will do you little good.</P>
<P>In your 9 Po&s;ition, you &s;ay, <HI>The former and pre&s;ent cu&s;toms of the holy Saints and Churches, &s;hould be of great weight with humble Chri&s;tians.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If the pre&s;ent cu&s;toms of Churches now be according to the Primitive pattern, I grant it: el&s;e not. But I am &s;ure the cu&s;toms of the Churches in the Apo&s;tles days was to baptize men and wo|men when they believed with all their hearts, and gladly received the word. <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41. <HI>c.</HI> 8.12. <HI>v.</HI> 36, 37, 38. <HI>c.</HI> 10.47. <HI>c.</HI> 16.33, 34. <HI>c.</HI> 18 8. therefore I pray let this cu&s;tom be of weight to your &s;elf; and do not baptize little babes that cannot believe, nor under&s;tand what they do; e&s;pecially becau&s;e you &s;ay there was weight in that Argu|ment, when <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aid, <HI>We have no &s;uch cu&s;tom, nor the Churches of God.</HI></P>
<P>Again, you &s;ay that you can prove that Infants-bapti&s;m was u&s;ed in the Church as high as to the Apo&s;tle, as there be many &s;ufficient hi|&s;tories extant inform us; and that the deferring of bapti&s;m came in with the re&s;t of Popery, upon popi&s;h or heretical grounds.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> O Sir, have I now found you out? truly &s;eeing I have, I mu&s;t not conceal your wickedne&s;s, le&s;t I become guilty with you of
<PB N="38" REF="24">
the blood of &s;ouls; and therefore I do by this declare to all men, that you are both a deceiver and a bla&s;phemer: the which charge I now come to prove.</P>
<P>I That you are a deceiver, it is evident, in that you have entituled your book, <HI>Plain Scripture-proof for Infants Church-member|&s;hip and bapti&s;m;</HI> by which you per&s;wade many hundred &s;ouls, that there is plain Scripture indeed in the Bible for Infants-bapti&s;m, when there is no &s;uch thing: but your &s;elf confe&s;s, in your 9 Po&s;ition that your proof is from &s;ome hi&s;tories extant, which you judge &s;ufficient. O that poor ignorant &s;ouls would but &s;ee and con&s;ider your <HI>cun|ning craftine&s;s wherewith you lye in wait to deceive</HI> them, before it be too late.</P>
<P N="2">2 That you are a bla&s;phemer, is plain, if the Scriptures may be heard to &s;peak: for you &s;ay deferring of bapti&s;m came in with the re&s;t of Popery.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But Sir, do you not know that our glorious Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t deferred his bapti&s;m till he was thirty yeers of age? <HI>Luke</HI> 3.21, 22, 23. and yet he was the child of believing parents, I think you dare not deny. And now do you not &s;ee your wickedne&s;s in af|firming that deferring of bapti&s;m came in with the re&s;t of Popery? or do you think wickedly that Chri&s;t brought in any part of popery? take heed.</P>
<P>Again, doth not the Commi&s;&s;ion of Chri&s;t defer bapti&s;m till be|lieving, <HI>Mark</HI> 16.15 16. &s;aying, <HI>He that believeth and is bap|tized, &s;hall be &s;aved?</HI> and doth not <HI>Philip</HI> defer bapti&s;m upon the &s;ame account to the Eunuch, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.36, 37. when the Eunuch &s;aid to him, <HI>See, here is water, what hinders me to be baptized? Phi|lip &s;aid, if thou believe&s;t with all thine heart, thou maye&s;t:</HI> &s;hewing by the&s;e words, plainly, that if he did not believe, it was to be deferred; and that unbelief would hinder. And thus is your folly made manife&s;t; though I fear you will not &s;ee it: but however, I leave it to the con&s;ideration of all rational men; de&s;iting that the Lord will give them wi&s;dom to con&s;ider how you delude poor &s;ouls by this means, per&s;wading them that there is very plain Scripture for infants-bapti&s;m; when at la&s;t you confe&s;s there is none, but &s;ome hi|&s;tories, which you judge &s;ufficient: and thus have you made pro&s;e|lytes, and when they are made, they are <HI>&s;evenfold more the children of Satan then they were before:</HI> for before, they were forced in
<PB N="39" REF="24">
their non-age to receive the mark of the bea&s;t &s;poken of <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.20. which was not received by a few de&s;pi&s;ed people, as you &s;ay the Anabapti&s;ts are; but he cau&s;ed all, both free and bond, rich and poor, &s;mall and great, to receive it: yea, and that none may buy or &s;ell &s;ave he that had the mark, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> See <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.16, 17. and this is mo&s;t properly applyed to you: for there is never a &s;mall child in the Na|tion, if it were but eight days old, but you would look it &s;hould be Rantized, and in that receive the mark on its forehead, namely, to be <HI>&s;igned with the &s;ign of the cro&s;s, in token,</HI> &amp;c. and this was &s;o u|niver&s;al throughout <HI>England,</HI> that if any did but &s;tand up to oppo&s;e it, they mu&s;t neither buy nor &s;ell among&s;t you; but mu&s;t be impri&s;on|ed, bani&s;hed, or hanged. So that all, both rich and poor, free and bond, &s;mall and great, were glad to be and &s;uffer their children to be baptized, or rather Rantized, or el&s;e they could not be &s;uffered to live, for to buy and &s;ell among&s;t you, to get a livelihood. And thus I have pre&s;ented you a gla&s;s to look in; that you may behold what manner of per&s;ons you are.</P>
<P>Again, its impo&s;&s;ible that you &s;hould apply the&s;e Scriptures to tho&s;e you call Anabapti&s;ts, becau&s;e now they have their liberty to de|clare their minde freely, they do not de&s;ire &s;mall and great to receive the mark of bapti&s;m which they practi&s;e, but onely great ones which can under&s;tand what they do, and give a res&s;on thereof; even as we read, <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41. <HI>They that gladly received the word, were bap|tized, and added to them</HI> &amp;c. and <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. <HI>when they belie|ved Philips preaching, they were baptized both men and women.</HI> And <HI>Act.</HI> 11.8. <HI>Cri&s;pus the chief Ruler of the Synagogue be|lieved in the Lord with all his hou&s;e: and many of the Corinthi|ans hearing believed and were baptized:</HI> And thus you may &s;ue, that the more we do look in the gla&s;s of the Go&s;pel, which is the perfect <HI>Law of liberty</HI> to them that fear God, <HI>Jam.</HI> 2.12. the more we &s;ee our &s;elves conformable to the image of Chri&s;t, and walking according to the Primitive pattern: and we are &s;o far from compel|ling rich and poor, that we would have neither rich nor poor to be baptized until they believe the truth of the Go&s;pel, and amend their lives, and can give an account thereof to tho&s;e that ask them a rea|&s;on of the hope that is in them with meekne&s;s.</P>
<P>Again, you &s;ay Po&s;ition 10. <HI>Evident Con&s;equences or Argu|ments drawn by Rea&s;on from Scripture, are as true proof as the
<PB N="40" REF="25">
very expre&s;s words of a Text: and if we have the words without the meaning and rea&s;on, we have no proof at all: for the devil u&s;ed the words of the Scripture to Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer, As for your &s;aying, that Con&s;equences or Arguments drawn from Scripture, are as true proofs as Scripture; this is but one of your untruths: for mo&s;t certain it is, that what the Scripture &s;aith, we need not prove by Con&s;equence for that would be but <HI>darkening the Coun&s;el of God, by words without know|ledge:</HI> as for example, <HI>Gen.</HI> 1.1. <HI>In the beginning God created the heavens and earth,</HI> now what need you prove this by Con&s;e|quence? again, <HI>ver.</HI> 3. <HI>God &s;aid, Let there be light: and there was light.</HI> And what can any Con&s;equence do in this ca&s;e? And again, <HI>ver.</HI> 7.8. <HI>And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament, from the waters that were above the firmament; and it was &s;o.</HI> And this I do believe without any Con&s;equence: and if you will deny it, becau&s;e it is plain Scripture without any Con&s;equence, you may if you plea&s;e: but your folly will be manife&s;t, as it is to me already. When you &s;ay, <HI>if we have the word without the meaning and rea&s;on, we have no proof at all;</HI> I an&s;wer, this is a mo&s;t &s;ubtile &s;ophi&s;try, much like to that of Satan when he beguiled <HI>Evah,</HI> &s;aying, <HI>In the day thou eate&s;t thereof, thou &s;halt not dye; but your eys &s;hall be opened, and you &s;hall be at Gods, knowing both good and evil:</HI> all which was both true, and a lye: for they did learn to know evil by it to purpo&s;e; and as for good, they knew it before; and now they learned to know it was good by the lo&s;s of it. And after the &s;ame manner is your rea&s;oning, when you &s;ay, If we have nothing but the bare words, without the meaning and rea&s;on we have no proof. To which I an&s;wer: The truth is, that if we have not the meaning of God, and the rea&s;on rea&s;on why he &s;peaks to us, how can we un|der&s;tand as we ought? but now, Sir, I &s;hall make it appear, that both Gods meaning, and the rea&s;on of his meaning, is plainly de|clared to the &s;ons of men, by his word of truth; and &s;o plainly, that if you or an Angel from heaven &s;hall add to it, or take from it, you &s;hall be accur&s;ed; and he will add to you all the plagues written, and take your name out of the book of life. All which if you do not knows, I pray read <HI>Prov.</HI> 30.6. <HI>Gal.</HI> 1.8, 9. <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.18, 19.</P>
<P><PB N="41" REF="25">But you would make us believe, that what is written is not able to inform us aright, but you, or &s;uch as you are, mu&s;t add to it, or take from it, at your plea&s;ure; and tho&s;e your additions and &s;ub&s;tracti|ons, you call the <HI>meanings</HI> and <HI>rea&s;ons</HI> of the word of God. But now I &s;hall prove that the word of God (alone) is able to <HI>make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation,</HI> without your adding to, or taking from: and to that end, &s;ee 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.15 16, 17. in the&s;e words: <HI>And from a child thou ha&s;t known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation, through faith which is in Chri&s;t Je|&s;us. All Scripture is given by in&s;piration of God, and is profit|able for Doctrine, for Reproof, for correction for in&s;truction in rightcou&s;ne&s;s; that the man of God may be perfect, and through|ly furni&s;hed unto all good works.</HI> Again, the Apo&s;tle, <HI>Jam.</HI> 1.21. exhorteth us to <HI>lay apart all filthine&s;s, and &s;uperfluity of naughti|ne&s;s, and to receive with meekne&s;s the ingraffed word, which</HI> (&s;aith he) <HI>is [able] to &s;ave your &s;ouls.</HI> Again, when <HI>Paul</HI> left the Saints in a dangerous condition, becau&s;e of deceivers, he <HI>com|mits them to God, and the word of his grace</HI> (&s;aying) It <HI>is able to build them up, and give them an inheritance among&s;t them that are &s;anctified.</HI></P>
<P>Thus you &s;ee,
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 That the Scripture is <HI>able</HI> to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation, 1 <HI>Tins.</HI> 3.15.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2 That <HI>all Scripture is given by the in&s;piration of God;</HI> and (therefore) <HI>profitable for Doctrine, reproof, correction, in&s;truction in righteon&s;ne&s;s,</HI> ver. 16.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3 To <HI>make the man of God perfect, and throughly furni&s;hed to all good works,</HI> ver. 17.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4 Its <HI>able to &s;ave our &s;ouls;</HI> Jam. 1.21.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5 Its <HI>able to build us up, and give us an inheritance among&s;t them that are &s;anctified,</HI> Act. 20.32.</ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P>And now &s;eeing the holy writings are able to do all the&s;e things, I will boldly and &s;afely conclude, that we have no need of your <HI>Rea|&s;ons</HI> and <HI>Sences,</HI> to help them; but you have need to help your Rea|&s;ons and Sen&s;es by the holy writings, or el&s;e you will be but one of tho&s;e in&s;en&s;ible <HI>unrea&s;onable men</HI> that <HI>Paul</HI> prays to be delivered from, becau&s;e they had not faith: and how can you have faith, as Chri&s;t &s;aith, <HI>How can you believe, when you receive honor one of another?</HI> John 5.44. and do not you receive honor one of ano|ther
<PB N="40" REF="26">
<GAP DESC="duplicate" EXTENT="1 page">
<PB N="41" REF="26">
<GAP DESC="duplicate" EXTENT="1 page">
<PB N="42" REF="27">when you prefer one anothers words above the words of God, which Chri&s;t and the holy men of old &s;pake, as they were moved by the Holy Gho&s;t? 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.21.</P>
<P>But whereas you &s;ay wickedly, that if we have the words of God, without the meaning and rea&s;on, we have no proof: An&s;wer, I am &s;ure I may hone&s;tly and in the fear of God conclude, that if we have your words, and meanings, and rea&s;ons, without the word of God. we have no proof that we may &s;afely tru&s;t: for <HI>Let God be true, and every man a lyer: and cur&s;ed be he that tru&s;teth in man</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Rom.</HI> 3.4. <HI>Ier.</HI> 17.5. And thus your folly is manife&s;t: but becau&s;e this is the very place, in which, and &s;light, by which <HI>Satan</HI> doth deceive and murder &s;o many &s;ouls; the Reader mu&s;t give me leave to inlarge my &s;elfe in an&s;wering.</P>
<P>Now to your proof, which is this: you &s;ay, <HI>The Divel u&s;ed the words of God to tempt Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>I An&s;wer, doth it follow that becau&s;e the Divel and wicked men do &s;ometimes u&s;e the word of God to deceive with, that therefore the Saints mu&s;t not u&s;e it make them wi&s;e to &s;alvation? I trow not. A|gaine, Sir, You much mi&s;take the matter: for the Divells deceit did not ly in bringing the Scriptures, but in adding to, and taking from, as I &s;hall make it appear, by comparing the words the Divell brought, <HI>Mat.</HI> 4.6. and <HI>Luke</HI> 4.10 11. with tho&s;e words in <HI>P&s;a.</HI> 91.11, 12. which are the&s;e. <HI>For he &s;hall give his Angels charge over thee, to keep thee [in all thy wayes] they &s;hall bear thee up in their hands left thou da&s;h thy feet again&s;t a Stone.</HI> The&s;e are the words of the Prophe&s;ie, <HI>P&s;a.</HI> 91.11, 12. but the words of the temp|ter are the&s;e: <HI>Ca&s;t thy &s;elf down;</HI> which is nowhere written; Ju&s;t as you &s;ay <HI>Bayti&s;e your Children,</HI> which is no where written: but the Divell would prove he might, thus: <HI>for</HI> (&s;aith he) <HI>it is writ|ten, He &s;hall give his</HI> Angells <HI>charge concerning thee [to keep thee]</HI> as in Luk. 14.10. <HI>and with their hands they &s;hall bear thee up left [at any time]</HI> (that is added) <HI>thou da&s;h thy feet again&s;t a Stone.</HI> Thus it is clear, the tempter added [<HI>at any time,</HI>] and left cut [<HI>in all thy wayes.</HI>]</P>
<P>Againe, <HI>Luke</HI> 4.9, 10, 11. We read, <HI>Ca&s;t thy &s;elfe downe: for it is written, He &s;hall give his Angells charge over thee, to keep thee; and in their hands they &s;hall bare thee up left [at any time] thou da&s;h thy feet again&s;t a &s;tone.</HI> Thus we &s;ee in both Scrip|tures,
<PB N="43" REF="27">
that the tempter added <HI>Ca&s;t thy &s;elfe downe,</HI> and <HI>[at any time]</HI> and left out <HI>[in all thy wayes]</HI> So that here is both adding and dimini&s;hing, which is accur&s;ed of God: and yet Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> takes the Divells part, and &s;aith, <HI>the Divell u&s;ed the words of the Scrip|tures to Chri&s;t.</HI> But this is but a &s;mall fault with you, Sir, for you have learned to take the &s;ame leave your &s;elfe, as I now &s;hall make it appear, thus:</P>
<P><HI>If thou be the Son of God,</HI> The Divell &s;aid to Chri&s;t, <HI>ca&s;t thy &s;elf downe;</HI> which is nowhere written, as the Lord &s;aith, but the contrary, <HI>viz. Thou &s;halt not tempt the Lord thy God.</HI> So do you &s;ay,</P>
<P><HI>If you be the Children of God, and in Covenant, baptize your Children;</HI> which is nowhere written, but the contrary, thus:</P>
<P><HI>Teach all Nations batizing them,</HI> &amp;c. Mat. 28.19. And <HI>Preach the Go&s;pell to every Creature: he that believeth and is baptized &s;hall be &s;aved,</HI> Mark 16.15, 16. And <HI>repent and be baptized,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Act.</HI> 2.38. But you know well that little Babes know not what repentance is. And <HI>ver.</HI> 41.</P>
<P><HI>They that gladly received the word were baptized:</HI> but you know well (or el&s;e you have lo&s;t your &s;ences) that &s;uch Children as you baptize cannot gladly receive the word. Again, <HI>If thou believ|e&s;t with all thine heart, thou mai&s;t.</HI> Act. 8.37. <HI>And when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the Kingdome of God and the name of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, they were baptiz|ed, both men and women,</HI> Act. 8.11, 37. But you know that there is no Children in the Text; and you know al&s;o (if you be not wilfully blinde) that they cannot believe with all their hearts: but yet, not|with&s;tanding all this, you are &s;o impudent, as to do the works of Satan; and as he tempted Chri&s;t, and would have had him <HI>ca&s;t him|&s;elfe downe</HI> before Gods time was come to &s;end his Angells to take him downe; and to that end, would have applied a promi&s;e fal&s;ly, &s;aying, It is written, <HI>He &s;hall give his Angells charge over thee, to keep thee,</HI> leaving out <HI>in all thy waies:</HI> even &s;o do ye tempt men and women to baptize their Children, before Gods time is come, <HI>of his own will to beget them by his word of truth,</HI> James 1.18. That they might be born againe, not only of <HI>Water,</HI> but al&s;o of <HI>the Spirit,</HI> Joh. 3.5. And to that end, you tell them <HI>it is written</HI> they are Di&s;ciples, and Church-members: and they were circumci&s;ed un|der
<PB N="44" REF="28">
the Law, and therefore they mu&s;t be baptized under the Go&s;pell: and thus you mi&s;<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter">pply and wre&s;t the Scriptures, putting in and lea|ving out what you plea&s;e: and then when poor Souls aske you for plaine Scripture for Infants bapti&s;me, and would gladly &s;ee where it is written, then you tell them, the Divell brought the words of Scripture to Chri&s;t; and if they will have the words without the rea&s;ons and con&s;equences, they have no proof: and thus you labour with your con&s;equences and rea&s;ons, and <HI>words without knowledge, to darken the Coun&s;ell of God,</HI> Job 38.2. But I hope by this time your folly is made more manife&s;t.</P>
<P>But you proceed, and tell us, that <HI>if we have the meaning and rea&s;on, we have enough for evidence: for words are but to ex|pre&s;s &s;ence.</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer, Then it &s;eems the meanings and rea&s;ons you talke of without the word, are without &s;ence by your own confe&s;&s;i|on: for you &s;ay. If we have the meanings and rea&s;ons, we have e|nough, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> As for the words, they are but to expre&s;s &s;ence: there|fore it &s;eems if we be without the words of Scripture, we are without &s;ence. And thus you &s;ee, or may &s;ee, that God by weak in&s;truments, can take you wi&s;e ones in your own craftine&s;s. But, good Sir, con&s;i|der once againe are not the words of the Scriptures which were given by the in&s;piration of the Spirit, as good and better &s;ence and rea&s;on then any words and rea&s;ons you can &s;peake or give? if you deny this upon your &s;econd thoughts. I mu&s;t needs conclude, that you are far gone and very high flowne.</P>
<P>But you are plea&s;ed to &s;ay further, <HI>Would it not make a man pitty &s;uch &s;encele&s;s ignorant wretches, that will call for ex|pre&s;s words of Scripture, when they have evident con&s;equences? Is Scripture-rea&s;on no rea&s;on?</HI></P>
<P>An&s;wer. Sir, methinks you are very pitifull: but yet you are a mi&s;erable comforter; for when you have done, you fall a railing on us calling us <HI>&s;encele&s;s ignorant wretches,</HI> that will call for expre&s;s words of Scripture, when we have your con&s;equence. But, Sir, I have told you already why we dare not tru&s;t your con&s;equences. But you &s;ay, <HI>Is Scripture-rea&s;on no rea&s;on?</HI> I an&s;wer, Yes, its goodrea&s;on; and its that we would have from you: but you call us ignorant &s;encele&s;s wretches, for &s;o doing. But there may be a mi&s;take betwixt us: for we call Scripture rea&s;on, written rea&s;on: now if you would
<PB N="45" REF="28">
but &s;hew us where your rea&s;on is written in the book of God, the holy writings, the controver&s;ie were at an end: but till then, you have done nothing. But you might inform the ignorant wretches, that the holy <HI>Scriptures</HI> in Engli&s;h are holy <HI>writings;</HI> for Scri|ptures are writings; and holy Scriptures, are holy writings: and thus the people might learn to know what you mean by Scripture-rea&s;ons; which are in plain Engli&s;h written rea&s;ons.</P>
<P>Further, You are plea&s;ed to &s;ay that <HI>we di&s;claim Rea&s;on, and therefore not to be rea&s;oned with: and if we once renounce Rea|&s;on, we are brute bea&s;ts; and who will go to plead with a bea&s;t? its Rea&s;on that differeth a man from a bea&s;t,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Sir, truly you do put me in minde how like one of your forefathers you are: for (to my be&s;t remembrance) you &s;peak his very words: and I que&s;tion not, but if you had an opportunity, you would do his deeds. The man I &s;peak of, was Doctor <HI>Story</HI> to Mr. <HI>Philpot</HI> the Martyr, who &s;uffered for what he &s;aw in that dark age: The place where you may finde it, is in <HI>Fox</HI> his book of Martyrs, pag. 1972. in the&s;e following words:</P>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Philpot</SPEAKER>
<P>After this, Doctor <HI>Story</HI> came in, to whom I &s;aid, Mr. Doctor, you have done me great wrong, and without Law have &s;traightly impri&s;oned me, more like a dog then a man; and be&s;ides this, you have broke promi&s;e with me: for you promi&s;ed I &s;hould be judged the next day after.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Story.</SPEAKER>
<P>I am now come to keep promi&s;e with you. Was there e|ver &s;uch a fanta&s;tical man as this is? Nay, he is no man, he is a bea&s;t: yea, the&s;e Hereticks be wor&s;e then brute bea&s;ts; for they will upon vain &s;ingularity take upon them to be wi&s;er then all men, being indeed very fools and A&s;&s;e-heads, not able to maintain that which of an ar|rogant ob&s;tinacie they &s;tand in.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Philpot.</SPEAKER>
<P>I am content to abide your railing judgement now, &s;ay what you will: yet I am no heretick, neither &s;hall you or any other be able to prove that I hold any jot again&s;t the word of God, but as a Chri&s;tian man ought.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Story.</SPEAKER>
<P>The word of God (for&s;ooth) the word of God! its but a folly to rea&s;on with the&s;e hereticks: for they are incurable and de&s;perate: but as I may rea&s;on with thee, not that I have any hope to win thee. But whom wilt thou appoint to be Judge of the word, whereunto thou &s;tande&s;t?</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Philpot.</SPEAKER>
<P><PB N="46" REF="29">Verily the word it &s;elf.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Story.</SPEAKER>
<P>Do you not &s;ee the ignorance of this bea&s;tly heretick? he will have the word to be judged of the word: can the word &s;peak?</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Philpot.</SPEAKER>
<P>If I cannot prove what I have &s;aid, by good authority, I will be content to be counted an heretick or ignorant per&s;on or what you plea&s;e.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Story.</SPEAKER>
<P>Let's hear what wi&s;e authority you can bring for it.</P>
</SP>
<SP>
<SPEAKER>Philpot.</SPEAKER>
<P>Its the &s;aying of Chri&s;t, <HI>Joh.</HI> 12.48. <HI>The word that I have &s;poken, the [&s;ame] &s;hall judge you in the la&s;t day:</HI> and if in the la&s;t day, much more now our doings ought to be judged by it. I am &s;ure I have Chri&s;t my Judge on my &s;ide for this.</P>
</SP>
<P>Thus you may &s;ee and con&s;ider how like your forefather Doctor <HI>Story</HI> you &s;peak and behave your &s;elf; and to that end, I have writ it; and that the Reader may con&s;ider, that even as the&s;e wicked Ty|rants dealt with the poor Martyrs that &s;uffered in Queen <HI>Maries</HI> days for that part of truth which they, then, &s;aw, in tho&s;e times of ignorance and darkne&s;s, even &s;o would Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and his bre|thren deal with us now, if they had but their liberty; witne&s;s the&s;e words of Doctor <HI>Story,</HI> compared with Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> tenth Po&s;iti|on: by which it appeareth, that they are children of one father, who&s;e works they do, <HI>Joh.</HI> 8.44.</P>
<P>And now whereas you &s;ay we di&s;claim Rea&s;on, I an&s;wer, Its but one of your fal&s;e accu&s;ations: we own all things written in the Scri|ptures of truth, and they are better rea&s;on about heavenly matters, then any you can bring: for they are <HI>able to make us wi&s;e to &s;alva|tion,</HI> as afore&s;aid.</P>
<P>But now I come to the great invincible Argument of Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> which is this: &s;aith Mr. <HI>Baxter, Do you think the Lord Je&s;us knew a good Argument, or the right way of di&s;pu|ting? why how did he prove the Re&s;urrection to the Sadduces from that Text, I am the God of Abraham and I&s;aas, and of Jasob? would not one of the&s;e men if they had &s;tood by, have chiddeu Chri&s;t for this Argument, and have &s;aid, Give us a Text that &s;ays the dead &s;hall Ri&s;e? what's this to the Re&s;urrection, that God is the God of Abraham? would not the&s;e have report|ed abroad that Chri&s;t could not confute the Sadduces, or bring any Scripture for his doctrine?</HI> thus far Mr. <HI>Baxter:</HI> the &s;ame &s;aith Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> in his 24, and 25 pag.</P>
<P><PB N="47" REF="29">To all which I an&s;wer, that the Lord Je&s;us knew a good Argu|ment, and the right way of di&s;puting, better then Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Mr. <HI>Cooke,</HI> or my &s;elfe, or any man el&s;e, I humbly confe&s;s to his prai&s;e: and therefore I de&s;ire to make u&s;e of his words that he hath already &s;poken, knowing that he hath rea&s;oned and proved all things better then I can.</P>
<P>But Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> although he confe&s;s (for his own ends) that the Lord Chri&s;t knew the be&s;t rea&s;oning; yet he is not content with his rea&s;on but adds to it the&s;e words, in his 10 Po&s;ition: 1. <HI>If God be the God of</HI> Abraham, <HI>then it will follow that</HI> Abraham <HI>in &s;oul is living 2. This is not directly proved from this Text; but another principle mu&s;t be taken in to &s;upport it,</HI> viz. <HI>That God is not the God of the dead, but the living. 3. If</HI> Abrahams <HI>&s;oul be living, then his body mu&s;t needs be rai&s;ed. 4. If</HI> Abrahams <HI>body &s;hall ri&s;e, then there is a re&s;urrection, and others &s;hall ri&s;e al&s;o.</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer,
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> in all the&s;e con&s;equences that he hath drawn, hath but darkened the councell of God &s;poken by the mouth of Chri&s;t.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. The re&s;urrection is more plainly proved by the words of Chri&s;t, without all his con&s;equences, as appeareth by the word of the Text, <HI>Luk.</HI> 20.35, 36, 37. <HI>But they that &s;hall be accounted worthy to obtaine that world, and the re&s;urrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage; neither can they dy any more, for they are equall with Angells, and are the Children of God, being the Children of the re&s;urrection.</HI> Thus Chri&s;t him&s;elfe (in plaine terms) hath proved the re&s;urrection already, &s;peaking plainly of the happine&s;s of tho&s;e that &s;hall obtaine the re&s;urrection from the dead: and then when he had done, he concludes, that the re&s;urrection of the dead is &s;o plain that even <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> &s;hewed it at the Bu&s;h, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Let Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> prove, if he can, that Chri&s;t did draw any con&s;equences from his owne words, but left them barely as he &s;pake them, as &s;ufficient proof, without the help of any of Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> con|&s;equences.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. If Chri&s;t had u&s;ed never &s;o many consequences to prove any thing, yet his words were all Scripture, and infallibly true; So true, that who&s;oever of Men or Angels, &s;hould add to, or take from it, they were accur&s;ed. But Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> are none &s;uch: therefore we weigh them not.</ITEM>
<ITEM><PB N="48" REF="30">5. Whereas Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is plea&s;ed to &s;ay, <HI>If we had &s;tood by, we would have &s;aid to Chri&s;t, Give us a Scripture that &s;aith the dead &s;hall ri&s;e;</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P>I an&s;wer, So Chri&s;t did give them two Scriptures, though Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is &s;o blind he cannot &s;ee them: for he telleth us, <HI>ver.</HI> 35. of the world to come; and the Re&s;urrection from the dead, in plaine tearms &s;aying,</P>
<P><HI>They which &s;hall be accounted worthy to obtaine that world, and the re&s;urrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage.</HI> And in <HI>ver.</HI> 37. he &s;aith, that the dead are rai&s;ed. And we would have Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and all men know, that we take all the &s;ayings of Chri&s;t to be as good Scripture, and of as great autho|rity, as any part of the Bible: therefore now Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> folly and wickedne&s;s is manife&s;t, who would in&s;inuate into peoples mindes, that Chri&s;t did not bring Scripture to prove the re&s;ur|rection of the dead; but they mu&s;t help him by their con&s;equences.</P>
<P>But their deceit lieth in this; namely, in that they did conclude, that becau&s;e Chri&s;t did not bring &s;ome other Scripture that was writ|ten before to prove the re&s;urrection, therefore he proved it by con|&s;equence: never minding that what he &s;aid was [<HI>Scripture</HI>] and what he approved of is [<HI>approved</HI>] and ought to be approved of all, without murmurings or di&s;putings.</P>
<P>But now to make their folly manife&s;t, I will rea&s;on with them an|other way: and if they prove as plainely that Infants ought to be baptized, as Chir&s;t did there prove that the dead &s;hould ri&s;e, they &s;hall have it, and I will confe&s;s my &s;elfe in an errour. And now to the matter.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. Mark 12.25. <HI>For when they &s;hall ri&s;e from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage.</HI> Now do you &s;hew a Scripture that &s;aith, <HI>And when they &s;hall baptize little Children, they &s;hall</HI> &amp;c.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Ver. 26. <HI>And as touching the dead, that they ri&s;e, have you not read,</HI> &amp;c. Now do you produce &s;uch a Scripture if you can, that &s;aith, <HI>And as touching little Children that they be bapti|zed have you not read,</HI> &amp;c. bring you but Scriptures that come but thus neer the matter, and we will grant you Infant-bapti&s;me: but till then, you are unrea&s;onable in your rea&s;oniags; and while you ac|cu&s;e others, you are guilty your &s;elves.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P><PB N="49" REF="30"><HI>Obj.</HI> It may be &s;ome will object and &s;ay, that <HI>I will tie Mr.</HI> Bax|ter <HI>and Mr.</HI> Cooke <HI>to plaine Scripture, but yet I have written many words in this Book my &s;elfe that are not plaine Scripture.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;.</HI> Its one thing for a man to u&s;e words to expre&s;s him&s;elfe to tho&s;e that will not believe the Scriptures as they are written; and its another thing to bring the holy Scriptures to &s;hew men a Rule to walk by, and what their duty is in matters of faith and obedience.</P>
<P>We will freely give Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> leave (or any man) to expre&s;s them&s;elves how they can to cau&s;e men to under&s;tand and believe the holy Scriptures as they are written: but this we dare not allow, neither to them nor our &s;elves, <HI>viz.</HI> to put men upon believing or doing any thing as a duty, that is not written in the holy Scriptures. And herein lyeth the depth of all deceipts: name|ly, becau&s;e Chri&s;t expounded the Scriptures of the Prophets, there|fore men will take in hand to expound his expositions; as if we could make them plainer then he hath left them; or make anything true that is not written in them.</P>
<P>Again, becau&s;e <HI>Philip opened the Scriptures</HI> to the Eunuch, <HI>Act.</HI> 8. therefore men will take in hand to open the words of <HI>Philip,</HI> &s;o as to make them appear otherwi&s;e then they are written: and there|fore for the plainer manife&s;tation of the truth, I de&s;ire all impartial men to con&s;ider the&s;e following things:
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 If I would prove to any man by the Scriptures, that God crea|ted the heavens and the earth, then I mu&s;t bring a Scripture that &s;peaks of Gods creating the heavens and the earth, as <HI>Gen.</HI> 1.1. <HI>In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.</HI> Again,</ITEM>
<ITEM>2 If I would prove that God created man upright, I mu&s;t bring a Scripture that &s;aith &s;o, as <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> 7.29. <HI>Lo, this onely have I found that God hath made man upright</HI> &amp;c.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3 If I will prove that all men &s;ince <HI>Adams</HI> fall were finners, I mu&s;t bring a Scripture that &s;peaks &s;o as <HI>Rom.</HI> 3.23. <HI>For all have &s;in|ned and come &s;hort of the glory of God,</HI> &amp;c.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4 If I would prove that God &s;ent his &s;on to redeem tho&s;e &s;inners, I mu&s;t bring a Scripture that &s;aith &s;o, as 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 115. <HI>Chri&s;t Je&s;us came into the world to &s;ave &s;inners, of whom I am chief,</HI> and <HI>c. 2.6. Who gave him&s;elf a Ran&s;om for all, to be te&s;tified in due time,</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>5 If I would prove the dead &s;hall ri&s;e, I mu&s;t being a Scripture that &s;peaks of the Re&s;urrection of the dead: and &s;o did Chri&s;t, <HI>Mar.
<PB N="50" REF="31">
12.25, 26. for when they &s;hall ri&s;e from the dead, they neither marry nor are given in marriage,</HI> &amp;c. And <HI>As touching the dead, that they &s;hall Ri&s;e, have ye not read?</HI> &amp;c. And what if Chri&s;t had not &s;poken nor named the Re&s;urrection of the dead at all in this place? if it be proved anywhere in Scripture, its enough: for Chri&s;t &s;pake many times darkly and in parables to them that were without, but expounded all things to his Di&s;ciples, <HI>Mark</HI> 4.33.34. with <HI>Matt.</HI> 13.10, 11. and its mo&s;t plain, <HI>Job.</HI> 5.28, 29. that Chir&s;t faith thus, <HI>The hour is coming in which all that are in the graves &s;hall hear his voice, and &s;hall come forth; they that have done good unto the Re&s;urrection of life: and they that have done evil unto the Re&s;urrection of damnation:</HI> and <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter">. 11.25. <HI>he &s;aith to</HI> Martha, I am the Re&s;urrection and the life, <HI>&amp;c. Thus we &s;ee how frequently Chri&s;t proveth the Re&s;urrection in plain words.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P>And now let Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Mr. <HI>Cook.</HI> Mr. <HI>Hall,</HI> or any man el&s;e, prove that either Chri&s;t, <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> any of the Prophets or Apo&s;tles, did ever &s;peak one word about baptizing of infants, and then we will grant it: and if this be not rational and hone&s;t, let even our enemies judge.</P>
<P>To conclude, if I would prove that men and women &s;hould, be baptized when they believe the word preached, I mu&s;t bring a Scri|pture that &s;ays &s;o; as <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. <HI>When they believed Philips preaching, they were baptized both men and women:</HI> and ver. 37. <HI>If thou believe&s;t with all thy heart, thou maye&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>And now if Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> or any man, will prove that little babes &s;hould be baptized, let them bring one Scripture to prove it, and then they will do hone&s;tly; otherwi&s;e I mu&s;t needs conclude (with all that fear God aright) that they are meer deceivers of men, and unju&s;t Stewards to Chri&s;t, whom they profe&s;s to &s;erve.</P>
<P>But now a word to Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> who in his &s;eventh page &s;aith, that <HI>we never read in the Scriptures, Go</HI> Henry Haggar, <HI>and</HI> James Brown, <HI>teach all Nations, and baptize,</HI> &amp;c. nor do we read that Chri&s;t gave a command to you two to preach the Go&s;pel, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> The&s;e and &s;uch like <HI>cunning devi&s;ed fables</HI> hath Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> in his &s;eventh page.</P>
<P>To all which, I an&s;wer, This is but a &s;ubtile &s;ophi&s;try of Mr.<HI>Cook</HI> to <HI>deceive the heart of the &s;imple:</HI> but ea&s;ily di&s;covered by them to whom the Lord hath given under&s;tanding as thus: we do not de|&s;ire
<PB N="51" REF="31">
Mr. <HI>B.</HI> or Mr. <HI>C.</HI> to bring a Scripture that &s;aith, <HI>Go William Cook,</HI> or <HI>Go Richard Baxter, and baptize children that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand what you preach,</HI> neither do we de&s;ire a Scri|pture that &s;aith, <HI>Go Mr. Baxter, and Mr. Cook, and teach all Nations, and baptize all the children that you can lay your hands on.</HI> But we de&s;ire you or any man to prove by the holy Scriptures, that Chri&s;t did ever &s;ay to [any] of his di&s;ciples, <HI>Go and baptize chil|dren;</HI> or that ever any that preached in the name of the Lord, did baptize children, either under Law or Go&s;pel; and we will grant it. Give us command or example to &s;hew us where it ought to be done, or ever was done, and you do like men: but till then, as I have told you before, I tell you again, that you are <HI>unrea&s;onable men,</HI> &s;uch as <HI>Paul</HI> prayed to be delivered from.</P>
<P>But now we can prove that Chri&s;t commanded tho&s;e which he &s;ent to preach, to baptize tho&s;e that did believe, which was likewi&s;e pra|cti&s;ed by them, as I have &s;hewed before, by the&s;e Scriptures, <HI>Matt.</HI> 28.18.19.20. <HI>Mark.</HI> 16.15, 16. <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41. <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. and <HI>ver.</HI> 37. <HI>c.</HI> 10.47.48. <HI>c.</HI> 16.32, 33, 34. <HI>c.</HI> 18.8. to which I refer the Reader. And what they did, Saints in all ages are commanded to do: for <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Be ye followers of me, and mark them that walk &s;o as you have us for an example,</HI> Phil. 3.17. Again <HI>tho&s;e things which you have learned and heard, and &s;een in me, do; and the God of peace &s;hall be with you,</HI> cap. 4.9. But now we have heard and learned that <HI>Paul</HI> and the other di&s;ciples did baptize men and women when they believed; therefore, if we do the &s;ame, the God of peace will be with us: but we never heard nor learned in all the Scriptures, that they baptized babes of a week, or month, or yeer old: therefore we dare not do it, left we &s;hould be counted &s;uch as tran&s;gre&s;s, and abide nor in the Doctrine of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>But I remember what Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> &s;aith to the&s;e Scriptures, in his fourth objection, pag. 91. that <HI>the&s;e are the chiefe&s;t &s;trong holds of the Anabapti&s;ts:</HI> and being pur&s;ued, hither we run for refuge: but all in vain (as he &s;aith.) To which I an&s;wer, Its well the Ana|bapti&s;ts do run to the word of God for refuge: they are then &s;ure to be &s;afe, without all que&s;tion: for <HI>his word is &s;etled in heaven,</HI> P&s;a. 119.89. and Chri&s;t &s;aith, <HI>Joh.</HI> 8.31. <HI>If ye continue in my word, then are ye my di&s;ciples indeed, and you &s;hall know the truth, and the truth &s;hall make you free.</HI> And again, <HI>cap.</HI> 15.7. <HI>If you a|bide
<PB N="52" REF="32">
in me, and my [words] abide in you, ask what you will, and it &s;hall be done unto you:</HI> and <HI>the word is able to &s;ave our &s;ouls,</HI> Jam. 1.21. and <HI>the Lord will have re&s;pect to them that are of contrite &s;pirits, and tremble at his word,</HI> I&s;a. 66.2. but, <HI>who&s;e de&s;pi&s;eth the word &s;hall be de&s;troyed; but he that regardeth the Commandment, &s;hall be rewarded.</HI> Pro. 13.13. And thus its evi|dent, that if we run to the word for refuge, we do wi&s;ely, and are &s;afe in &s;o doing.</P>
<P>But as for Mr. <HI>Hall,</HI> he hath never a word to run to for Infant|bapti&s;m, as he him&s;elf confe&s;&s;es, pag. 30. in his fifth Argument, in the&s;e words: <HI>In expre&s;s terms, &s;o infants bapti&s;m is not comman|ded, nor a thou&s;and things more, which get we are bound to ob|&s;erve.</HI></P>
<P>I &s;hall now conclude with &s;hewing &s;ome undenyable Rea&s;ons why the word of God mu&s;t beunder&s;tood and obeyed, as it is written, without adding to, or taking from:
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 Becau&s;e God did never without words make known his minde to the &s;ons of men: therefore we read that <HI>God at &s;undry times in divers manners &s;pake to our fathers by the Prophets, but now in the&s;e la&s;t days he hath &s;poken by his own &s;on,</HI> &amp;c. Heb. 1.12.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2 By words the minde of God is compleatly made known, &s;o that to <HI>fear God, and keep his Commandments, is the whole duty of man,</HI> Eccle&s;. 12.12, 13.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3 Becau&s;e Chri&s;t blames men for erring from the Scriptures, &s;ay|ing, <HI>You erre becau&s;e you know not the Scriptures,</HI> Mark 12.24.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4 Becau&s;e we are commanded to hear the words of Chri&s;t <HI>in all things what &s;oever he &s;hall &s;ay unto us,</HI> Act. 3.22.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5 Becau&s;e <HI>they that con&s;ent not to whol&s;om words, even the words of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t and the Doctrine which is accor|ding to godline&s;s, are proud,</HI> or fools, <HI>knowing nothing,</HI> 1 Tim. 6.3, 4.</ITEM>
<ITEM>6 Becau&s;e the Scriptures are <HI>able to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation, through faith in Je&s;us;</HI> and <HI>to make the man of God perfect, and throughly to furni&s;h us to all good works,</HI> 2 Tim. 3.15, 16, 17.</ITEM>
<ITEM>7 Becau&s;e when <HI>Paul</HI> left the Church in a dangerous condition becau&s;e of deceivers, he committed them <HI>to God, and to the word of
<PB N="53" REF="32">
his grace,</HI> affirming it is <HI>able to build them up, and to give them an inheritance among&s;t them that are &s;anctified.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>8 Becau&s;e if men or Angels &s;hall preach <HI>any other Go&s;pel then what is already preached, they &s;hall be accur&s;ed,</HI> Gal. 1.8.9.</ITEM>
<ITEM>9 Becau&s;e tho&s;e that preach are commanded <HI>to preach the [word] in &s;ea&s;on and out of &s;ea&s;on,</HI> 2 Tim. 4.12. and not their own words.</ITEM>
<ITEM>10 Becau&s;e <HI>Chri&s;t will judge all men by his [words] that he hath [&s;poken] in the la&s;t day:</HI> and then, <HI>they which do add to his word, he will add to them all the plagues written; and tho&s;e that dimini&s;h from it, he will take their names out of the book of life, and their part out of the holy City,</HI> and <HI>he will come in flaming fire, to render vengeance on them that know not God, and obey not his holy Go&s;pel,</HI> Joh. 12.48. Rev. 22.18, 19. 2 Thef. 2.7, 8, 9.</ITEM>
</LIST></P>
<P>La&s;tly, I &s;hall propound the&s;e following Queries, with a de&s;ire to have them an&s;wered by any who will or can.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1 Whether God doth require the &s;ons of men to believe any thing in point of Ju&s;tification, that is not recorded in the holy Scri|ptures of truth.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2 Whether God doth require or command us to obey any thing after believing which is not contained in the word of truth?</ITEM>
<ITEM>3 Whether the Saints have any ground to believe the Re&s;urrecti|on from the dead, and eternal life in glory, but as it is recorded in Scripture.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4 Whether if a man believe and obey all the known precepts and promi&s;es contained in the word of God (as much as in him lyeth) will God condemn and puni&s;h him at the great day, becau&s;e he hath believed and done no more.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5 If the Scriptures be not a perfect rule of faith and obedience (without the help of any mans inventions) what is? Or who may we tru&s;t? or at who&s;e mouth mu&s;t we &s;eek wi&s;dom?</ITEM>
<ITEM>6 If the Scriptures ought to be believed and obeyed as they are written, then how dare &s;ome deny faith in, and obedience to &s;ome part of them; and impo&s;e things not written in the Scriptures, to be obeyed in &s;tead of the ordinances of Chri&s;t?</ITEM>
<ITEM>7 Whether there be any &s;in or corruption incident to man, that
<PB N="54" REF="33">
the Scriptures doth not reprove and make manife&s;t in expre&s;s terms.</ITEM>
<ITEM>8 Whether there be any vertue or prai&s;e in any thing that the be&s;t of men ever did, but what is expre&s;ly commanded or commen|ded in the Scriptures of truth?</ITEM>
<ITEM>9 I appeal to every mans Con&s;cience in the &s;ight of God, whe|ther their Con&s;ciences do not condemn them when they walk contra|ry to what is written in the Scripture.</ITEM>
<ITEM>10 Whether every mans Con&s;cience do not ju&s;tifie him when he walks according to what is contained in the word of God.</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>Now if all the&s;e Queries be granted (as they are &s;tated) to be true; then it followeth, that tho&s;e that teach and per&s;wade men to do any thing in matter of Ju&s;tification or &s;alvation, more or le&s;s then is plainly written and expre&s;&s;ed in the word of God, are &s;uch as do add to or take from what God hath &s;poken to the &s;ons of men for in&s;truction, and are guilty of tho&s;e plagues pronounced, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.18, 19. but infants bapti&s;m is nowhere written nor expre&s;&s;ed in all the Scriptures, as Mr. <HI>Hall,</HI> Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> do confe&s;s: therefore they, and all they that plead for it, are guilty of the plagues afore&s;aid, except they repent.</P>
<P>And thus have I an&s;we<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="2 letters">d to Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> ten Po&s;itions, which he &s;aith pag. 3. mu&s;t nece&s;&s;arily be well under&s;tood, before we can under&s;tand the point in hand. So that the Reader mu&s;t take notice, that if the&s;e Po&s;itions be not well under&s;tood to be true, then all the re&s;t of his book cannot be under&s;tood to be true by his own con|fe&s;&s;ion. For, &s;aith he, <HI>If people be mi&s;taken in that which goeth before, no wonder if they deny the con&s;equents, or that which followeth after</HI> &amp;c. So that if I have fully an&s;wered the&s;e Po&s;itions, I need &s;ay but little to the re&s;t of the book. All which I leave to the Reader to consider of. But how&s;oever, I &s;hall not fail (by the a&s;|&s;i&s;tance of God) to &s;peak &s;o much to the two fir&s;t parts of his book, as may undermine his building, and lay it in the du&s;t.</P>
<P>As for the la&s;t part of his book, from the 162 page to the end; him&s;elf confe&s;&s;eth that they are but &s;uch vain contendings as he is like to be guilty of, and Mr. <HI>Tombs</HI> al&s;o, as you may &s;ee in his Epi&s;tle to the Church at <HI>Bewdley</HI> towards the latter end.</P>
<P>Likewi&s;e Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> Arguments, being the &s;ame with his, the &s;ub|&s;tance of both tending to prove that infants are in Covenant, and that they are Church-members: and Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, and there|fore
<PB N="55" REF="33">
ought to be baptized: for which cau&s;e I &s;hall now come to An|&s;wer to their Arguments in general, and to &s;hew by the Scriptures why infants that cannot &s;peak words nor under&s;tand Rea&s;on, cannot be Church-members under the Go&s;pel, nor Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples: the which being cleered, it will plainly appear, they are not fit &s;ubjects for bapti&s;m by their own grant.</P>
<P>For the cleering of which, I &s;hall fir&s;t &s;peak &s;omething concern|ing the Covenant that God made with <HI>Abraham,</HI> upon which Mr. <HI>Cooke</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> do pretend to build, making the Covenant with <HI>Abraham</HI> and his natural &s;eed under the law, all one with the Covenant made with <HI>Abraham</HI> and his &s;piritual &s;eed born of the &s;pirit under the Go&s;pel.</P>
<P>In an&s;wer to which, I thus Rea&s;on:</P>
<P N="1">1 That there is two Covenants, is evident, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.24. in the&s;e words; <HI>for the&s;e are the two Covenants.</HI> Now if there be two Covenants, then either we are under the old Covenant &s;till, or el&s;e the new is come in place: but that we are not under the old Cove|nant &s;till, is evident, becau&s;e Chri&s;t is come, who&s;e blood is the blood of the new Covenant, which is everla&s;ting <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.20. and <HI>Luke</HI> 22.20. he &s;aith, <HI>This cup is the New-Te&s;tament in my blood:</HI> giving us to under&s;tand, that as the old Covenant or Te&s;tament was &s;ealed with the blood of Bulls, and Goats, and Calves, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.19, 20. So the new Covenant that is <HI>e&s;tabli&s;hed upon better promi|&s;es,</HI> is &s;ealed and confirmed by the blood of Chri&s;t the Son of God, who hath obtained <HI>a more excellent mini&s;tery,</HI> in that he is <HI>the Me|diator of a better Covenant,</HI> Heb. 8.6. for finding fault with the fir&s;t, he &s;aith, <HI>Behold, the days come, &s;aith the Lord, that I will make a new Covenant with the hou&s;e of I&s;rael and Judab. not according to the former,</HI> &amp;c. ver. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. what is that? he will <HI>put his Laws, in their minds, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they &s;hall be to me a people:</HI> which Covenant the Saints are now under, and are heirs of the&s;e <HI>better promi&s;es</HI> upon which it is e&s;tabli&s;hed: therefore <HI>Paul</HI> applyeth the &s;ame to the Saints, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.16. &s;aying (as God hath &s;aid) <HI>I will dwell in them, and walk in them, and I will be their God, and they &s;hall be my people,</HI> &amp;c. And thus have I proved, that we are not under the old Covenant, which did properly be|long to the fle&s;hly &s;eed, which had but the promi&s;e of
<PB N="56" REF="34">
an earthly <HI>Canaan,</HI> under the cur&s;e; and <HI>Jeru&s;alem which is in bondage&punc; with her children,</HI> See <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.24.25. but believers are under the new Covenant, which hath better promi&s;es, <HI>viz.</HI> that they &s;hall inherit that <HI>new Heaven and new Earth wherein dwel|leth righteon&s;ne&s;s,</HI> and that <HI>new Jeru&s;alem which is above, and is free, and is the mother us of all;</HI> &s;ee 2 Pet. 3.13. with Gal. 4.26.</P>
<P>Againe, I believe <HI>Paul</HI> knew as well the intent and meaning of the Covenant of God made with <HI>Abraham,</HI> as Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> or Mr. <HI>Cooke;</HI> and yet he applieth it not to a fle&s;hly &s;eed, as appeareth thus: <HI>Gen.</HI> 17.7. God &s;aid unto <HI>Abraham, I will e&s;tabli&s;h my Covenant between me and thee, and thy &s;eed after thee in their generations for an everla&s;ting Covenant, to be a God to thee and thy &s;eed</HI> &amp;c. Now the Que&s;tion is, who are the &s;eed to whom the Covenant and promi&s;es do belong? which <HI>Paul</HI> an&s;wereth, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.16. &s;aying, <HI>Now to Abraham and his &s;eed were the promi&s;es made: be &s;aith not to [&s;eeds] as of many, but as of one; and to thy &s;eed, which is [Chr&s;t.]</HI> Thus we &s;ee that it is not every one that is born of the fle&s;h to <HI>Abraham,</HI> that had right to the Cove|nant and priviledges thereof; but as he &s;aith, ver. 29. <HI>If ye be Chri&s;ts, then are ye</HI> Abrahams <HI>&s;eed, and heirs according to the promi&s;e, as it is written,</HI> Rom. 4.13. The promi&s;e that <HI>Abraham</HI> &s;hould be the heir of the world, was not to him nor his &s;eed according to the Law, but according to the righteou&s;ne&s;s of Faith, as <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.7.8. <HI>Neither becau&s;e they are the &s;eed of Abraham are they all Children, but in</HI> I&s;aac <HI>&s;hall thy &s;eed be Called:</HI> [that is] &s;aith the Apo&s;tle. <HI>They that are the Children of the fle&s;h, are not the Children of God; but the Children of the promi&s;e are counted for the &s;eed.</HI></P>
<P>Now if the Children of <HI>Abraham</HI> were not the Children of the Covenant, nor heirs of the promi&s;e by fle&s;hly birth, much le&s;s can the [Children] of beleeving Gentiles, that are inferior to <HI>Abra|ham,</HI> be in Covenant: for, <HI>that which is born of fle&s;h, is fle&s;h.</HI> Joh. 3.6.</P>
<P>Likewi&s;e the Apo&s;tle doth not &s;ay that it was <HI>E&s;an,</HI> though he was the elder (that was in Covenant) but <HI>Jacob,</HI> though the younger, who beleeved in the God of his Father <HI>I&s;aac.</HI> And indeed I do much wonder how the Preachers of the Chureh of <HI>England</HI> dare af|firme,
<PB N="57" REF="34">
that beleevers Children are in Covenant before beleeving, by vertue of their Parents faith: and yet they hold that God did hate and had reprobated <HI>E&s;au,</HI> before he was born, or had done good or evill; and &s;o notwith&s;tanding his Parents (<HI>I&s;aac</HI> and <HI>Rebecea</HI>) were both precious beleivers, yet <HI>E&s;au</HI> their own Child was ne|ver in Covenant before he was born, nor after, by their own grant.</P>
<P>Thus all men may &s;ee how they confound their own principles; no marvell then although they labour to confound other mens: and if this very thing were but well weighed, and rightly con&s;idered, it is &s;uf|ficient to di&s;cover the folly and fal&s;hood of all Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> arguments.</P>
<P>Againe, If beleivers Children be in Covenant, becau&s;e they are be|leivers Children; then grace comes by generation, and not by rege|neration: the which to affirme, is ab&s;urd.</P>
<P>Againe, If beleivers Children be in Covenant by vertue of their beleiving Parents; then all the World ever &s;ince righteous <HI>Noah</HI> mu&s;t needs be in Covenant, for they and we all came of righteous <HI>Noah.</HI></P>
<P>But Mr. <HI>Cooke</HI> &s;aith in his <HI>Font uncovered,</HI> pag. 45. That he doth not hold falling from the inward efficacy of grace, and true &s;an|ctification, ju&s;tification and adoption,</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> So then it &s;eems by his own confe&s;&s;ion, its not true; and then it mu&s;t needs be fal&s;e; and its well if they fall from fal&s;e grace, and fal&s;e &s;anctification, and fal&s;e ju&s;tification, and fal&s;e adoption: for they that fall from fal&s;e, mu&s;t needs fall to true, as certainely as they which fall from true, mu&s;t needs fall to fal&s;e: or el&s;e they fall from nothing, but abide as they were.</P>
<P>But to make the folly of the&s;e wi&s;e men manife&s;t, I pray con|&s;ider with me, 1. what the new Covenant is, and then 2. you &s;hall judge whether Infants are, or can be in it or no: <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.8.9, 10, 11.</P>
<P>The Lord &s;aith, <HI>The daies come when I will make a new Co|venant with the hou&s;e of I&s;rael and Judah, not according to the Covenant that I made with their Fathers when I tooke them by the hand to lead them out of the Land of</HI> Egypt, &amp;c. <HI>but this is the Covenant that I will make with the hou&s;e of I&s;rael; after tho&s;e daies &s;aith the Lord, I will put my laws in their mind and write them in their hearts; and I will be to them a God, &amp; they &s;hall be to
<PB N="58" REF="35">
me a people: and they &s;hall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, &s;aying, Know the Lord: for all &s;hall know me from the lea&s;t to the greate&s;t,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>This is the new Covenat of [grace.] Now that Children that can|not &s;peak nor under&s;tand cannot be in it, is evident, by the following rea&s;ons.</P>
<P N="1">1. Becau&s;e they that are in this Covenant, have the Laws of God put in their minds, and written in their hearts: but little babes that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand, have not the Laws of God in their minds, nor written in their hearts: therefore they are not in this Cove|nant. Now that &s;uch little Children are not in a capacity to know the mind and Laws of God, is mo&s;t plaine, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 7.14, 15, 16. <HI>Behold, a Virgin &s;hall conceive and bear a Son, and &s;hall call his name</HI> Immanuel: <HI>butter and hony &s;hall he eat, that he may know how to refu&s;e the evil, and chu&s;e the good: for before the child &s;hall know how to refu&s;e the evil and chu&s;e the good, the Land that thou abherre&s;t &s;hall be for &s;aken of both her Kings.</HI></P>
<P>Thus its evident, that even the Lord Chri&s;t, as he came in the fle&s;h of the &s;eed of <HI>David,</HI> there was a time in which he was not capa|ble of di&s;cerning between things which differ: and therefore it is &s;aid againe, that <HI>he grew and waxed &s;trong in &s;pirit; and the grace of God was upon him,</HI> Luke 2.40. And againe,</P>
<P><HI>Je&s;us increa&s;ed in wi&s;edome and &s;tature, and in favour with God and man,</HI> ver. 52.</P>
<P>From all which I conclude that if it were thus with the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t according to the fle&s;h, as he was man; much le&s;s do other Chil|dren under&s;tand the Laws of God in their non-age to have them writ|ten in their hearts and minds: and therefore not in Covenant.</P>
<P><HI>Obj.</HI> But it may be &s;ome for want of wi&s;dome will object, that <HI>upon this account Chri&s;t will be excluded the Covenant in his in|fancy.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> To which I an&s;wer, Such people know not what they &s;ay: for <HI>the Lord hath given him for a Covenant of the people, and for a light of the Gentiles,</HI> I&s;a. 42, 6. chap. 49, 8. And he is <HI>the Mediator of the new Covenant,</HI> Heb. 12.2.4. And his blood is <HI>the blood of the everla&s;ting Covenant,</HI> chap. 13.20. with Luke 22.40. And he is the &s;eed to whom all the promi&s;es were made; and <HI>in him they are yea, and in him amen,</HI> Gal. 3.15, with Cor.
<PB N="59" REF="35">
1.20. and without him could be no Covenant of life and peace; for he is the &s;ub&s;tance and life of the Covenant.</P>
<P>Therefore vain and fooli&s;h it would be for any man to make &s;uch an objection.</P>
<P>Again, tho&s;e that are in the new Covenant, &s;hall know the Lord, from the greate&s;t to the lea&s;t, <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.11. but little babes born of the fle&s;h, of a week or a month old, cannot know the Lord: for they know not their own parents, nor their right hand from their left, <HI>Jonah</HI> 4.11. therefore the Lord &s;aith plainly, that children are inno|cent, yea the children of tho&s;e which wor&s;hip and do &s;acrifice to the devil. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 106.37.38. in the&s;e words, <HI>They &s;acrifice their &s;ons and daughters to devils, and &s;hed innocent blood, even the blood of their &s;ons and daughters, whom they &s;acrificed to the idols of Canaan:</HI> therefore little babes, though innocent, are not nor cannot be in Covenant: for <HI>that which is born of fle&s;h is fle&s;h;</HI> but the new Covenant is a &s;piritual Covenant, and they which enter into it, mu&s;t be born again: for tho&s;e that wor&s;hip God, mu&s;t wor&s;hip him in Spirit and in truth, <HI>Joh.</HI> 4.24. Thus have I plainly proved, that little babes that cannot &s;peak words, nor under&s;tand Rea&s;on, cannot po&s;&s;ibly be in the new Covenant.</P>
<P><HI>Obj.</HI> But now followeth that great and unan&s;werable objection, as Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;uppo&s;eth, which is this:</P>
<P><HI>If children be not in Covenant, they cannot be &s;aved: there|fore,</HI> &s;aith Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> in his 21 and 22 Arguments, pag. 71, 72. <HI>that Doctrine that leaveth us no &s;ound grounded hope of the ju|&s;tification and &s;alvation of any dying infants in the world, is cer|tainly fal&s;e Doctrine. But that Doctrine which denies any In|fants to be members of the vi&s;ible Church, doth leave us no &s;ound grounded hope of the ju&s;tification and &s;alvation of any Infants in the world: therefore it is certainly fal&s;e Doctrine.</HI></P>
<P>The &s;ame &s;aith Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> in his 13. Argument, pag. 44. <HI>That Doctrine and practice is to be abhorred as mo&s;t contrary to the Covenant of God which puts the Infants of Chri&s;tians into the &s;ame condition with the children of Turks and Infidels, and leaves them in the vi&s;ible kingdom of the devil, as no vi&s;ible members of the Church,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>But the Doctrine of the Anabap|ti&s;ts is &s;uch, therefore to be abhorred.</HI></P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer: fir&s;t, denying that any children are &s;aved
<PB N="60" REF="36">
by vertue of vi&s;ible Churth-member&s;hip, or being in the Covenant, as believers are: and let Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> or any for them, prove it by the Scriptures if they can.</P>
<P>Secondly, I an&s;wer: there is no difference between the children of believers and unbelievers in their non-age: for the children of be|lievers are but innocent, when we make the be&s;t of them: and the children of unbelievers al&s;o are innocent, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 106.37, 38. yea, though their parents be &s;uch as wor&s;hip and do &s;acrifice to the devil, yet the Lord hath pronounced them innocent, <HI>ver.</HI> 38. &s;aying, <HI>They &s;hed innocent blood, [even] the blood of their &s;ons and daugh|ters, whom they &s;acrificed unto the Idols of Canaan.</HI> Thus it is plainly proved by the word of the Lord, that the children of the murtherers and Idolaters that wor&s;hipped and &s;acrificed to the devil (as <HI>ver.</HI> 37.) were innocent: and tho&s;e that are innocent, God will not de&s;troy. See <HI>Exed.</HI> 23.7. with <HI>Job</HI> 22.30. and <HI>Prov.</HI> 6.16, 17.</P>
<P>Again, there can be no difference between the children of believers and unbelievers, becau&s;e no &s;uch children have actual &s;in: and the be&s;t of children of men have that which is called original &s;in: <HI>viz.</HI> the &s;in that came by <HI>Adams</HI> tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion, for which they mu&s;t all dye, and return to their du&s;t, even the be&s;t of Saints, as well as the wor&s;t of &s;inners: for its appointed for all once to dye, and after that com|eth judgement: but the Scripture doth not &s;ay that any &s;hall be judged according to their original &s;in, or condemned for <HI>Adams</HI> tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion; but it &s;aith, <HI>They &s;hall be judged according to their works,</HI> Rev. 20.13. and that <HI>every one &s;hall receive according to that he hath [done] in his body, whether it be good or bad,</HI> 1 Cor. 5.10. therefore no ground to fear the &s;alvation of children dying in their non-age: for although they mu&s;t dye for <HI>Adams</HI> &s;in, yet Chri&s;t is become their Re&s;urrection, and they have no actual &s;in to be judg|ed for. For, <HI>Who&s;oever committeth &s;in, tran&s;gre&s;&s;eth the Law, for &s;in is the tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion of the the Law,</HI> Joh. 3.4. and <HI>where there is no Law, there is no tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion,</HI> &s;aith <HI>Paul,</HI> Rom. 4.15. but in &s;uch little babes there is no Law, therefore there can be no tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion imputed. And indeed I much wonder that men &s;hould be &s;o wicked, as to think that God, who is &s;o merciful as to for|give the wor&s;t of &s;inners their &s;ins and tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions, &s;hould yet ca&s;t poor babes into hell and everla&s;ting torments for <HI>Adams</HI> &s;in.</P>
<P><PB N="61" REF="36"><HI>Obj.</HI> But hath God one way to &s;ave Men and Women, and ano|ther way to &s;ave little Children?</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Yea, or el&s;e Children mu&s;t never be &s;aved, as I &s;hall &s;hew, thus: for the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.18. that <HI>as by the offence of one, Judgement came upon all to condemnation; [even &s;o] by the righteou&s;ne&s;s of one, the free gift came upon all to ju&s;tificati|on of life.</HI></P>
<P>And if none but men and women that can hear under&s;tand, and be|leive the Go&s;pell, may partake of the benefits of Chri&s;ts death, to life and &s;alvation; then no Infants that are capable of receiving faith, (which <HI>cometh by hearing</HI> the word preached) could have any &s;alvation by him. But that &s;ome Infants as &s;aved by him, all will grant.</P>
<P>Therefore I conclude,</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, concerning Infants that fell in <HI>Adam</HI> without any actuall &s;in, or knowledge of <HI>Adams</HI> tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion: [even &s;o] they dying in their infancy, before they know good or evill, they are &s;aved by vertue of Chri&s;ts death, without any actuall faith, or knowledge of Chri&s;ts obedience; or el&s;e it is not <HI>even &s;o,</HI> as <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.18. &s;aith.</P>
<P>Secondly, concerning Men and Women that have lived to com|mit actuall &s;ins again&s;t con&s;cience and knowledge, of &s;uch God re|quireth actuall faith in Chri&s;t, and actuall obedience to Chri&s;t; with|out which, they have no promi&s;e of &s;alvation by Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>And thus its plain, according to <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.18. As <HI>by the of|fence of one</HI> (viz. Adam) <HI>Judgement came upon all to condemna|tion</HI> [even &s;o] <HI>by the righteou&s;ne&s;s of one</HI> (viz. Je&s;us Chri&s;t) <HI>the free gift came upon all to ju&s;tification of life.</HI></P>
<P>Again, that God hath one way to bring Men and Women to life and &s;alvation, and another way to bring little baces to it, is evi|dent, thus.</P>
<P>We find the Lord &s;peaking words to Men and Women, that are to be under&s;tood and ob&s;erved by them that have Ears to hear, and Hearts to under&s;tand: and therefore we find the holy Gho&s;t crying out &s;o oft in the Scriptures, to <HI>them that have Ears to hear,</HI> that they &s;hould <HI>hear what the Spirit &s;aith to the Churches:</HI> &s;ee Rev. 2.7. ver. 11. ver. 17. ver. 29. chap. 3.6. ver. 13. and 22. with many more places to that purpo&s;e: but we never find him calling to little babes in the fle&s;h to hear and obey Commandments, and be|leive pomi&s;es.</P>
<P><PB N="62" REF="37">Again, we find the Scripture pronouncing life and Salvation to all tho&s;e that beleive in Chri&s;t, and obey his voice, <HI>Joh.</HI> 3.15, 16. with <HI>Heb.</HI> 5.9. but we never read that litte Children are promi&s;ed it upon the&s;e terms.</P>
<P>Again, the Scripture threatneth death and damnation to <HI>tho&s;e that know not God, and obey not the Go&s;pell of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who &s;hall be puni&s;hed with everla&s;ting de&s;truction from the pre&s;ence of God, and the glory of his power.</HI> 2 The&s;. 1.7, 8, 6. But little babes, of 8 daies, weeks; or months old, cannot know God, nor yet obey the Go&s;pell of Chri&s;t: for <HI>they know not their right hand from their left:</HI> and yet we find them not threatned with this puni&s;hment: and if it were but this, it were enough to &s;atisfy all rationall men fearing God, that God hath one way to bring Men and Women to life and &s;alvation, and another way to bring little babes to it: (that is to &s;ay,) he requireth faith in Chri&s;t and obedience to Chri&s;t, as nece&s;&s;ary to &s;alvation, to tho&s;e of ripe years; but in Infants he requireth none: let any man prove it by Scripture, if he can.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, Gods ordinary means by which he bringeth Men and Women to life and &s;alvation, is by the preaching of the Go&s;pell, which is <HI>the power of God to &s;alvation to every one that beleiv|eth,</HI> Rom. 1.16. and <HI>it plea&s;eth God by the fooli&s;hne&s;s of preach|ing to &s;ave them which believe;</HI> 1 Cor. 1.21. <HI>for with the heart man beleiveth unto righteou&s;ne&s;s; but with the mouth confe&s;&s;ion is made unto &s;alvation,</HI> Rom. 10.10.</P>
<P>But little babes, that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot beleive with the heart unto righteou&s;ne&s;s, nor confe&s;s with the mouth unto &s;alvation: for they cannot &s;peak at all: therefore they are not &s;aved by that ordinary means that Men and Women are &s;aved by. And thus is their great and invincible objection, (or rather ca|vill) an&s;wered clearly and plainly by the Scriptures of truth.</P>
<P>And the truth is, they may as well debar little babes from food, becau&s;e the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>He that will not worke, let him not eat,</HI> as to debar them of &s;alvation, becau&s;e they are not Church-members: for it is as ea&s;ie for babes to worke and get their own bread; as to per|form the work of a Church-member. Therefore he that gives them food without labour in their non-age, will al&s;o give them &s;alvation without ob&s;erving of Church-ordinances: for the Scripture &s;peaketh to Men and Women that have Ears to hear, and not to babes in their non|age.</P>
<P><PB N="63" REF="37">Thus having taken away the chief ground upon which Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> build, I &s;hall now proceed to &s;hew the rottenne&s;s of their building, by the following Arguments; by which I come to &s;hew, that &s;uch infants as they baptize cannot be Church-mem|bers, neither can Church-member&s;hip do them any good, but rather the contrary.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>I.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fir&s;t Argument is from <HI>Joh.</HI> 15.2. in the&s;e words:</P>
<P>Chri&s;t faith, <HI>I am the Vine, and my father is the husbandman: [every] branch in me that beareth not fruit, be taketh away,</HI> &amp;c. What the fruit is, is expre&s;&s;ed in the &s;eventh and eighth ver&s;es: <HI>If ye abide in me, and my words</HI> (or Commandments) <HI>abide in you, ye &s;hall ask what ye will, and it &s;hall be done unto you: herein is my Father glorified, that you bring forth much fruit.</HI> From whence I Argue:</P>
<P>If <HI>every</HI> branch in Chri&s;t mu&s;t bring forth fruit, and the fruit be to abide in his words, that God may be glorified; then <HI>infants</HI> that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot bring forth &s;uch fruit:</P>
<P>Therefore they are not branches in him, nor mem|bers of him: or if they be, then they mu&s;t be cut off and ca&s;t into the fire, becau&s;e they bear no fruit: which is ab&s;urd.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>II.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My &s;econd Argument is from <HI>Act.</HI> 8.1.4. where we read, that <HI>the Church at Jeru&s;alem were</HI> all <HI>&s;cattered abroad except the Apo|&s;tles; and they that were &s;cattered abroad went everywhere prea|ching the word:</HI> Whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If <HI>all</HI> the Church were &s;cattered abroad except the Apo&s;tles, and tho&s;e that were &s;cattered did go up and down preaching the Word, then there were no <HI>infants</HI> that could not &s;peak nor under&s;tand, in
<PB N="64" REF="38">
the Church at <HI>Jeru&s;alem:</HI> for as for the Apo&s;tles, they were no <HI>infants;</HI> and as for thos;e &s;cattered, they were no <HI>infants,</HI> for they went every where preaching the word; which infants that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot po&s;&s;ibly do.</P>
<P>Therefore no &s;uch infants in the Church at <HI>Jeru|&s;alem.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Obj.</HI> But que&s;tionle&s;s there were women &s;cattered as well as men; and then it mu&s;t follow they preached al&s;o: and then we have wo|men preachers.</P>
<P>I an&s;wer Although the Mini&s;ters in out days would have neither women nor men a preach but them&s;elves, yet the Scripture telleth, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.4, 5. that in tho&s;e days women did u&s;e to pray and pro|phe&s;ie, and they did it with their heads covered: and <HI>Philip</HI> had four daughters virgins, and they did prophe&s;ie, <HI>Act.</HI> 21.9. and the Lord &s;aith he will <HI>pour out his &s;pirit upon all fle&s;h upon his &s;ervants and handmaids, and they &s;hall prophe&s;ie,</HI> Act. 2.17, 18. and they that do prophe&s;ie do &s;peak to men to edification, exhortation, and comfort, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.3. therefore women may preach or declare the mind of God to others, to edification, exhortation, and comfort, if they be indued with gifts and abilities, provided they do not u&s;urp authori|ty over the men, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.12. And thus is the objection an|&s;wered.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>III.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My third Argument is from 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1. where <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, in the &s;e|cond ver&s;e, he wrote to them at <HI>Corinth,</HI> which were <HI>Saints by</HI> calling, <HI>with</HI> all <HI>that in</HI> every <HI>place call upon the name of the Lord Je&s;us,</HI> &amp;c. and in ver. 10. he exhorts and be&s;eecheth them to <HI>&s;peak all one thing;</HI> ver. 12. he &s;aith, that Every <HI>one of them did &s;peak; and one &s;aid I am of Paul, and another, I am of Apollo, and I am of Cephas, and I am of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>But <HI>infants</HI> that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot call upon the name of the Lord Je&s;us, as <HI>ver.</HI> 2. nor &s;peak all one thing, as <HI>ver.</HI> 10. (for they can|not
<PB N="65" REF="38">
&s;peak at all) neither can they &s;ay for their parts who they are of, whether of <HI>Paul, Apollo,</HI> or <HI>Cephas,</HI> or Chri&s;t:</P>
<P>Therefore no <HI>infants</HI> that could not &s;peak nor under|&s;tand, were members of the Church of <HI>Corinth:</HI> its evident, for every one that was a member there, could &s;peak, and &s;ay they were of one of the&s;e.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>IV.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fourth Argument is from 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.4. <HI>If then ye have judge|ments of things pertaining to this life; &s;et them to judge that are</HI> lea&s;t <HI>e&s;teemed in the Church.</HI></P>
<P>That he meant them that are lea&s;t e&s;teemed for wi&s;|dom and judgement, is plain in the 5. ver&s;e.</P>
<P>But <HI>infants</HI> of eight or ten days or weeks of age, can|not either judge or &s;peak in &s;uch ca&s;es.</P>
<P>Therefore I conclude there were none &s;uch members of the Church at <HI>Corinth.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="5" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>V.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fifth Argument is from 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.16, 17. compared with <HI>ch.</HI> 11.28, 29. which words are the&s;e: <HI>The cup of ble&s;&s;ing which we ble&s;s, is it not the communion of the blood of Chri&s;t? and the bread that we break, is it not the communion of the body of Chri&s;t? for we being many, are one bread and one body: for we are</HI> all <HI>partakers of that one, bread:</HI> and <HI>Who&s;oever doth eat of this bread and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily, &s;hall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord, and eateth and drink|eth damnation to him&s;elf, not di&s;cerning the Lords body</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>But <HI>infants</HI> that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, can|not di&s;cern the Lords body from the world (as it is &s;anctified and &s;eparated from it by faith and obe|dience) neither can they di&s;cern his body broken
<PB N="66" REF="39">
nor his blood blood &s;hed for them, which is &s;o lively repre&s;ented and holden forth in this bread and cup to every di&s;cerning believer till he come, ver. 26.</P>
<P>Therefore &s;uch <HI>infants</HI> are no vi&s;ible Church-mem|bers: or if Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> or any will yet have it &s;o, then we mu&s;t needs conclude with the Scripture, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.29. that they <HI>eat and drink damnation to them&s;elves, not di&s;cerning the Lords body:</HI> which would be ab&s;urd.</P>
<P>If any object and &s;ay, that Infants mu&s;t not nor do not eat of that bread, and drink of that cup, till they be of riper age;</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> They di&s;cover abundance of ignorance, like tho&s;e 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 7. which <HI>de&s;ired to be teachers of the Law, and yet knew not what they &s;aid, nor whereof they affirmed:</HI> for if they be Church|members, as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> &s;ay, then they are to partake both of the bread and the cup: for the Apo&s;tle &s;aith, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.16, 17. that both the cup and the bread are the Communion of the <HI>body;</HI> and al&s;o that the members of the body being many, are <HI>all</HI> partakers of that one bread, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Therefore, either little infants that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand are no members; or el&s;e if they be, they eat and drink damnation to them&s;elves, not di&s;cerning the Lords body, as afore&s;aid: let Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> or any man al&s;e, avoid this ab&s;urdity if they can.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="6" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VI.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fixth Argument is from 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.17. compared with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.28. in the&s;e words: <HI>for we being many, are one bread and one body; for we are</HI> all <HI>partakers of that one bread: but let a man examine him&s;elf, and &s;o let him eat of that bread,</HI> &amp;c. whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If <HI>all</HI> that are members of the body, do partake of that bread, and they that do partake of it, mu&s;t ex|amine them&s;elves, and &s;o eat; then little infants that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, are no mem|bers
<PB N="67" REF="39">
vi&s;ible of Chri&s;ts body the Church: for they can neither examine them&s;elves, nor none el&s;e for them, becau&s;e they cannot &s;peak nor make an|&s;wer.</P>
<P>But <HI>all</HI> that are members of the body, do partake of that one bread, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.17. and <HI>all</HI> that do partake of it, mu&s;t examine them&s;elves, and &s;o eat of that bread, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>Therefore no &s;uch infants are vi&s;ible members of Chri&s;ts body, which is the Church.</P>
<P><HI>Object.</HI> If any &s;hall object that we may as well exclude women as children: for the Text &s;aith, <HI>Let a man examine him&s;elf,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>I An&s;wer; fir&s;t, it di&s;covers but a wicked cavilling &s;pirit: for con|&s;cience telleth them, that both men and women did partake of it, be|cau&s;e its the communion of the body, as I have proved: and that wo|men are members of the body of Chri&s;t, which is the Church, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.22, 23. I think none fearing God dare deny; but le&s;t any &s;hould, I &s;hall prove it, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.27. <HI>for as many of you as have been bap|tized into Chri&s;t, have put on Chri&s;t: There is neither Jew nor Gentile, bond nor free, male nor female; but ye are all one in Chri&s;t</HI> &amp;c. and we read, <HI>when they believed Philips preaching, they were baptized, both men and women,</HI> Act. 8.12. Again, that women are members of the body, is evident: for <HI>Paul</HI> writing to the Church of <HI>Corinth,</HI> 1 Cor. 11.4, 5. Saith, <HI>Every man that prayeth or prophe&s;ieth with his head covered di&s;honoureth his head; but eve|ry woman that prayeth or prophe&s;ieth with her head uncovered, di&s;honoureth her head:</HI> and ver. 11. he &s;aith, <HI>the man is not with|out the woman, nor the woman without the man in the Lord.</HI> And <HI>Act.</HI> 9.36. <HI>There was at Joppa a certain Di&s;ciple who&s;e name was Dorcas, a woman full of good works.</HI> By which we &s;ee, wo|men were Di&s;ciples. And <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.1. <HI>Paul</HI> writes of <HI>Phebe our &s;i&s;ter a &s;ervant of the Church:</HI> likewi&s;e <HI>Pri&s;cilla</HI> the wife of <HI>A|quila:</HI> and 2 <HI>Joh.</HI> 13. Now whether it be proved by all this, that women are members of the Church, which is the body of Chri&s;t, I leave it to the godly wi&s;e to judge: and if members of the body, then all partakers of that one bread, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.17.</P>
<P>Now as concerning the word <HI>man</HI> in the Text, it is no more then
<PB N="68" REF="40">
that in <HI>Gen.</HI> 5.1, 2. where it is &s;aid, that <HI>God created</HI> man <HI>in his own image, male and female created he them, and called their name Adam,</HI> &amp;c. by which it appeareth, that the word <HI>man</HI> doth include both man and woman: and &s;o in this place, <HI>Let a man ex|amine him&s;elf,</HI> &amp;c. as &s;cholars do al&s;o confe&s;s it in the Greek to be <HI>Anthropos,</HI> and in the Latin <HI>homo,</HI> which is a common name for all men, or both &s;exes.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="7" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My &s;eventh Argument is from 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.25, 26. where we read that there &s;hould be <HI>no &s;chi&s;m in the body, but that the</HI> members <HI>&s;hould have the &s;ame care one of another,</HI></P>
<P>But <HI>infants</HI> that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, can cannot have the &s;ame care that Church <HI>members</HI> ought to have over one another; for they have no care at all.</P>
<P>Therefore no vi&s;ible <HI>members</HI> of the Church, which is the body of Chri&s;t. If they be, then they are to be dealt with, and reproved for not having that Chri&s;tian care as afore&s;aid,</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="8" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VIII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My eighth Argument from <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.23. where <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaking to the Church of <HI>Ephe&s;us,</HI> &s;aith that they All <HI>had their conver&s;ation in times pa&s;t according to the cour&s;e of the world, in the lu&s;ts of the fle&s;h, fulfilling the de&s;ires of the fle&s;h and the minde,</HI> &amp;c. But little <HI>in|fants</HI> that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, being a month or a yeer old, could not have their conver|&s;ation in times pa&s;t after &s;uch a manner, for they know not what belongs to the lu&s;t of the fle&s;h, nor the de&s;ires of the minde, till they come to &s;peak
<PB N="69" REF="40">
and under&s;tand the practi&s;es of others: all that can be laid to their charge before, is but original &s;in.</P>
<P>But the Church <HI>Ephe&s;us</HI> had <HI>all</HI> their conver&s;ation, thus in times pa&s;t.</P>
<P>Therefore no little infants were Church-members among&s;t them.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="9" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>IX.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My ninth Argument is from 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.2, 4, 5. where the Apo&s;tle &s;aith, ver. 2. that they All <HI>knew per|fectly, that the day of the Lord &s;o cometh as a thief in the night.</HI> That he &s;peaks of <HI>all</HI> is evident, ver. 4, 5. in the&s;e words: <HI>But ye brethren are not in darkne&s;s, that that day &s;hould overtake you as a thief: ye are</HI> all <HI>the children of the light, and of the day,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>But little <HI>children</HI> that cannot &s;peak nor under&s;tand, are no &s;uch children of the Light, as to know per|fectly, or in part, of the coming of the day of the Lord; for they know nothing at all of it.</P>
<P>Therefore no &s;uch infants were members of the Church at <HI>The&s;&s;alonica.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="10" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>X.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My tenth Argument is from 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.11. where we read thus <HI>you know how we exhorted and comforted, and charged</HI> every one <HI>of you, as a father doth his children, that ye would walk wor|thy of God, who hath called you to his kingdom and glory,</HI> &amp;c. whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If <HI>Paul</HI> did exhort and charge <HI>every one</HI> of the Church to do the&s;e things, then indeed it mu&s;t needs follow there was no infants, that could neither &s;peak nor un|der&s;tand
<PB N="70" REF="41">
among&s;t them; for they are not capable of exhortation, nor comfort, nor any charge a man can give them.</P>
<P>But <HI>Paul</HI> did exhort, comfort, and Charge <HI>every one</HI> of the Church, <HI>ver.</HI> 11.</P>
<P>Therefore no &s;uch Infant among&s;t them.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="11" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>XI.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My eleventh Argument is from <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.11, 12. where we read thus. <HI>And we de&s;ire that</HI> every <HI>one of you do &s;hew the &s;ame diligence to the full a&s;&s;urance of hope to the end, that you be not &s;lothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promi&s;es.</HI></P>
<P>But little <HI>Children,</HI> of 8 or 10 days or weeks of age, can &s;hew no &s;uch diligence to the full a&s;&s;urance of hope to the end; neither can they &s;hew &s;uch dili|gence in following of them who through faith and patience did inherit promi&s;es; for they have no un|det&s;tanding in earthly things, how then can they under&s;tand heavenly? <HI>John</HI> 3.12.</P>
<P>Therefore no &s;uch babes were Church-members in the Church of the <HI>Hebrews.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Obj.</HI> If any one &s;hall object and &s;ay, <HI>The exhortation was not to</HI> [all] <HI>and therefore not to Children;</HI></P>
<P>I an&s;wer, The text <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.11. &s;aith, <HI>We de&s;ire that [every] one of you may &s;hew the &s;ame diligence,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="12" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>XII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My twelfth and la&s;t Argument is from <HI>Philip.</HI> 4.21, 22. where we read thus: <HI>Salute</HI> every <HI>Saint in Chri&s;t Je&s;us:</HI> and, <HI>the bre|thren that are with me &s;alute you:</HI> all <HI>the Saints &s;alute you, cheifly them of</HI> Cae&s;ars <HI>hou&s;e.</HI> From whence I argue, thus.</P>
<P>If <HI>all</HI> the Saints at <HI>Rome,</HI> whence this Epi&s;tle came,
<PB N="71" REF="41">
did &s;end &s;alutations to the Saints at <HI>Philippi,</HI> then there was no little Children among&s;t them, that could neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand: for they that can &s;end nothing, can &s;peak no &s;alutations, <HI>all</HI> rational men will grant. But <HI>all</HI> the Saints with <HI>Paul</HI> did &s;end &s;alutations to the Saints at <HI>Philippi.</HI></P>
<P>Therefore.</P>
<P>Secondly, I argue thus.</P>
<P>If <HI>Paul</HI> him&s;elf with <HI>all</HI> the Saints at <HI>Rome,</HI> did &s;end &s;alutations to <HI>every</HI> Saint in Chri&s;t Je&s;us that was at <HI>Pilippi,</HI> then every Saint in Chri&s;t Je&s;us was capable of receiving &s;alutations, the which babes of 8 weeks or months old are not.</P>
<P>But <HI>Paul</HI> did &s;end &s;alutations to <HI>all</HI> the Saints at <HI>Philip|pi,</HI> and &s;o did all that were with him at <HI>Rome.</HI> By all which it appeareth plainly, that <HI>all</HI> the Saints at <HI>Rome</HI> were capable of &s;ending &s;alutations, and <HI>e|very</HI> Saint at <HI>Philippi</HI> was capable of receiving &s;a|lutations from them: but little <HI>Children</HI> that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, are capable of nei|ther.</P>
<P>Therefore its evident that there were none &s;uch nei|ther at <HI>Rome</HI> nor <HI>Philippi</HI> Church-members.</P>
<P><HI>Obj.</HI> If any &s;hall object and &s;ay, that children are not concerned in the&s;e &s;alutations;</P>
<P>I an&s;wer: Then they are not vi&s;ible Saints in Chri&s;t Je&s;us nor vi&s;ible members of his body the Church, as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith they are: for the text &s;aith plainly, <HI>Phil.</HI> 4.21. <HI>Salute [every] Saint in Chri&s;t Je&s;us,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>There yet remaineth many probable Arguments, by which it might be made manife&s;t to every impartiall Reader, that Infants which can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot be vi&s;ible Church-members upon the earth: but there would (I know) be many &s;eem|ing an&s;wers made to them; which would take much with tho&s;e that have their faith &s;et in other mens wi&s;doms, and not in the power and
<PB N="72" REF="42">
wi&s;edom of the word of God, as we read, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.4, 5. There|fore I &s;hall omit them, becau&s;e the&s;e are undeniable, having not only the word [Church] in generall in them, but also &s;uch words as &s;peak to [every] Saint in Chri&s;t and member in particular, as the word [all] the Saints, [every] Saint in Chri&s;t, and [every] one of you, and [every] branch in me, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>But for example, I &s;hall give you one probable Argument from <HI>Mat.</HI> 18.15, 16, 17. in the&s;e words.</P>
<P><HI>If thy Brother &s;in again&s;t thee, go and tell him his fault be|tween thee and him alone: if he &s;hall hear thee, thou ha&s;t gained thy Brother: if not, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witne&s;&s;es, every word may be e&s;tabli&s;hed: and if he &s;hall neglect to hear them, tell it to the Church: and if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be to thee an Hea|then man and a Publican.</HI></P>
<P>From all which I argue thus:</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, If it be the duty of Church-members to watch over one ano|ther, and proceed in order according to this rule, then they mu&s;t be &s;uch as under&s;tand this rule.</P>
<P>But little [babes] of 8 daies, weeks, or months old, cannot under|&s;tand this rule:</P>
<P>Therefore they cannot be vi&s;ible Church-members.</P>
<P>Secondly, If it be the duty of [Church-members] to tell one another of their fault, then they mu&s;t be &s;uch as can both &s;peak and judge what a fault is, or el&s;e how can they tell one another of their faults.</P>
<P>But little Babes can neither &s;peak nor judge in &s;uch ca&s;es.</P>
<P>Therefore they cannot be [Church-members.]</P>
<P>Thirdly, If the faults of particular [members] in &s;uch ca&s;es may and mu&s;t be brought before the whole Church, for them to hear and judge; then the whole Church ought to be &s;uch as can judge and likewi&s;e declare their minds.</P>
<P>But little Infants are not &s;uch;</P>
<P>Therefore no vi&s;ible [Church-members.]</P>
<P>But it may be the objection again&s;t all this will be, That this rule doth not reach or concern all Church-members, becau&s;e the word <HI>all,</HI> or <HI>every one,</HI> or <HI>whole Church,</HI> is not found in the text. But I &s;hall leave it to the judgement of the wi&s;e, that fear God, and are wor&s;hi|pers of him in &s;pirit and truth.</P>
<P><PB N="73" REF="42">Many more &s;uch Arguments as this might be brought, of which the time would fail to relate, therefore I &s;hall omit them, and proceed to prove in oppo&s;ition to Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> other Arguments, that little Children, that cannot &s;peak words, nor under&s;tand the Go&s;pell if they hear it, are not nor cannot be Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Arguments <HI>I.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fir&s;t Argument is from <HI>Mat</HI> 28.19. in the&s;e words: <HI>Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Spirit.</HI> The plain Engli&s;h of which, Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> him&s;elf confe&s;&s;eth to be, <HI>Go make Di&s;ci|ciples, baptizing them,</HI> &amp;c. From whence I argue thus.</P>
<P>If tho&s;e Di&s;ciples which Chri&s;t commanded the Apo&s;tles to baptize, mu&s;t be fir&s;t made &s;o, then they were not &s;o born: if they had, they &s;hould not have need to be made &s;o. Again, the word &s;aith, <HI>Teach all Nations,</HI> or <HI>make Di&s;ciples,</HI> &s;aith Mr: <HI>Baxter.</HI> Whence I argue thus: If <HI>make Di&s;ci|ples all Nations,</HI> and <HI>teach all Nations</HI> be all one, as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> affirms; then its clear that Di&s;ciples are made by preaching the word.</P>
<P>But Infants that cannot &s;peak words, nor under|&s;tand earthly things if we tell them, can much le&s;s under&s;tand the things of the Kingdom of Heaven, declared by the preaching of the Go&s;|pell.</P>
<P>Therefore</P>
<P>Here Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and I mu&s;t have &s;ome di&s;cour&s;e before we part a for he telleth us of divers waies to make Di&s;ciples, be&s;ides teaching of them; which in plain terms is to &s;ay, There is divers waies to make Scholars, be&s;ides or without teaching of them: which to me is a Paradox.</P>
<P>Again, Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> being very willing to prove Infants Di&s;ciples, &s;aith, page 22. line 1, 2, 3. that <HI>its enough to make them Di&s;ci|ples,
<PB N="74" REF="43">
that they are devoted to learning if they live; and that they are con&s;ecrated to Chri&s;t as their Ma&s;ter, who can teach them hereafter:</HI> So that he would prove them Di&s;ciples or Scho|lars fir&s;t, and have them taught afterwards: &s;trange doctrine, and unheard-of Divinity! the which le&s;t any &s;hould object again&s;t, he &s;toutly backs with a learned Argument, as he would have it, thus.</P>
<P>Is it not a common thing to call the whole Nation of Turks, <HI>Ma|hometans,</HI> old and young? why then may we not call our &s;elves and our Children Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t?</P>
<P>And then he tells us another &s;tory of a man that hired a Philo&s;o|pher to teach him and all his Children, and were they not all then Di&s;ciples of that Philo&s;opher?</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But is this Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> plain Scripture-proof that he tel|leth us of in the title of his book? I do much admire that a man pro|&s;e&s;&s;ing &s;o much &s;eriou&s;ne&s;s in his matters, and &s;oundne&s;s in his judge|ment, tenderne&s;s of con&s;cience, and zeal for truth as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> doth (in his fir&s;t chap. page 2) &s;hould &s;o turn a&s;ide his ears from the truth of the word of God, unto &s;uch fables as the&s;e, as if he were re|&s;olved to make the Apo&s;tles words true upon him&s;elf, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.3.4. which are the&s;e: <HI>The time will come, when they will not endure &s;ound doctrine; but after their own lu&s;ts &s;hall they heap to them|&s;elves teachers, having itching ears: and they &s;hall turn a&s;ide their ears from the truth, and be turned unto fables,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>But let me a little &s;peak to Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> in his own language, le&s;t he be wi&s;e in his own conceit, and think I cannot an&s;wer &s;uch learned Que&s;tions.</P>
<P>Suppo&s;e I &s;hould grant that little Children, as &s;oon as they go to Schoole and begin to learn their letters, are Scholars; doth it there|fore follow that they are then fit to learn the things of God, and be immediately (nay long before that) the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t? I think not; for the Lord Chri&s;t &s;aith, <HI>John 2.12. If I have told you earthly things, and you beleive them not; how &s;hall you beleive if I tell you Heavenly?</HI> But &s;uch Children that go newly to Schoole to learn their letters, you may tell them of many earthly things, that they cannot under&s;tand nor beleive at all.</P>
<P>Againe, What if we grant Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> that little Children are Scholars the fir&s;t day they are &s;ent to Schoole, and having learned
<PB N="75" REF="43">
but the fir&s;t letters? This would make nothing for his purpo&s;e: for do we ever know any man &s;o idle, and fooli&s;h, and void of un|der&s;tanding, as to &s;end his Child to Schoole to learn its letters, be|for it could &s;peak or under&s;tand? would not Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> him&s;elf &s;ay &s;uch a man were void of rea&s;on? but Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> doth affirn &s;uch to be Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, and would have them &s;ent to Chrits Schoole: but if this be equity or godly wi&s;dome, let the godly wife con&s;ider and judge.</P>
<P>But Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> would teach men by parallels (and lay a&s;ide the word of God, he might have made the compari&s;on thus: As little chil|dren, the fir&s;t day they go to Schoole to learn their letters, are com|monly called the Scholars and Di&s;ciples of Men; even &s;o tho&s;e <HI>little Children,</HI> or babes in Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.21. the fir&s;t day they go to Chri&s;ts Schools to learn <HI>the fir&s;t principles of the Doctrine of Chri&s;t,</HI> Heb. 6. may be al&s;o called the Scholars or Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>Again, as men commonly call all the Turks old and young that are born of the fle&s;h into [<HI>Mahomets</HI>] Kingdome, which is of this [world] [<HI>Mahometans</HI>] [even &s;o] we call all converts old and young, which are born again of the Spirit into the Kingdome of [Chri&s;t] which is not of this [world] <HI>(Chri&s;tians.)</HI> By old and young converts, I do not mean beleivers born of the Spirit, and their Children, as they are born of the fle&s;h: but I mean &s;uch as are &s;po|ken of 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.13, 13. in the&s;e words: <HI>I write to you little Chil|dren, becau&s;e your sins are forgiven you for his names &s;ake; I write <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 span"> <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="3 letters">hes, becau&s;e you have known him that is from the beginning I wr<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="2 letters">e to you young men, becau&s;e you have over|come th<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter"> <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="3 letters">ked <GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 word">.</HI> And chap. 5.21. <HI>Little Children keep your &s;elves from Idols. Amen.</HI> By all which we &s;ee that the lea&s;t Chil|dren that were in the Church that <HI>John</HI> wrote unto, were &s;uch as had known the Father, chap 2.13. and &s;uch as could under&s;tand exhortations to keep them&s;elves from Idols.</P>
<P>Now as for Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI>'s man that hired the Philo&s;opher to teach his children, he neither telleth us what man it was nor how old his chil|dren were, nor what the Philo&s;ophers name was: and therefore I &s;hall pa&s;s that over, as a cunning devi&s;ed fable, not worth the an&s;wer|ing; and proceed to the next, which is,</P>
<P><HI>That mothers can teach their children partly by action and
<PB N="76" REF="44">
ge&s;ture, and partly by voice, to take off from vices, and infom in vertue. And methinks</HI> (&s;aith he) <HI>ye &s;hould not make an In|fant le&s;s teachable then &s;ome brutes. But</HI> (&s;aith he) <HI>nur&s;es witell you more in this, then I can.</HI></P>
<P>O excellent Divinity, and plain Scripture proof! from where we learn the&s;e two things:</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, that if it be a piece of good Divinity to prove that litle chil|dren that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, are the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, then Nur&s;es are better Divines then Mr. <HI>Baxter:</HI> for (&s;aith he) they can tell you more is this then I can, pag. 23.</P>
<P>Secondly, he &s;aith, <HI>What will you make an Infant le&s; teachable then &s;ome bruits?</HI> from whence Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;eems to imply, that &s;ome bruits are capable of being Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples; or el&s;e why &s;hould he &s;ay, Will you have infants le&s;s teachable then &s;ome bruits? As if he &s;hould &s;ay, Some brutes are teachable enough to be made his di&s;ciples: and, what will you deny infants to be his di&s;ciples? methinks (&s;aith he) we &s;hould not make an infantie&s;s decible then &s;ome brutes.</P>
<P>I remember he crieth out again&s;t Mr. <HI>Tombs,</HI> in pag. 19. for ar|guing ridiculou&s;ly, when he proveth plainly out of <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.89, 90. that the heavens and earth are Gods &s;ervans, in his an&s;wer to his proving infants, <HI>Lev.</HI> 25.41, 41. and if &s;ervints, then di&s;ciples, &s;aith Mr. <HI>Baxter.</HI> In an&s;wer to which, Mr. <HI>Tombs</HI> &s;aith, The hea|vens and the earth are his &s;ervants, are they therefore his di&s;ciples? to which Mr. <HI>B.</HI> for want of a better an&s;wer &s;aith, <HI>O what cau&s;e have we all to look to the tenderne&s;s of our Con&s;ciences in time, before engagement in a &s;inful cau&s;e hath ben<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="2 letters">med and made the word of God to be of none effect tous!</HI> But I leave it to the impartial Reader to judge whether the &s;ame &s;ayings may not more fitly be applyed to Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> in this place? I hope Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is not &s;o void of judgement, as to think brutes teachable enough to be made Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples: but I am &s;ure his words imply no le&s;s.</P>
<P>Indeed I remember Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> doth &s;ay in the beginning of his book, that he will not meddle with &s;uch Arguments as other men have wrote of before, but new ones that never yet were handled: and I mu&s;t confe&s;s the&s;e are &s;uch new ones as I never heard; but how much to the purpo&s;e, I leave it to the Reader wi&s;ely to con&s;ider, and then judge.</P>
<P><PB N="77" REF="44">Again, he hath another Argument from <HI>Act.</HI> 15.10. the which Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, doth prove Infants di&s;ciples, to all that will not gro&s;ly overlook the Text, and pervent it.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;.</HI> An heavy charge again&s;t us, I confe&s;s, to be perverters of the Scripture: but how true it will prove, you &s;hall &s;ee by and by. The whole &s;ub&s;tance of Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> Argument, in the 15, and 16 pag. of his book, is this, from <HI>Act.</HI> 15.10. <HI>Why put ye yokes upon the neeks of the di&s;ciples?</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>But that yoke was, to be circumci&s;ed according to the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es;</HI> and according to the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> children as well as pa|rents were circumci&s;ed; therefore children as well as parents are di|&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But I wonder what Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> would do with this Argument, if we &s;hould give it him, and an&s;wer nothing to it: I confe&s;s, a|mong&s;t ignorant and &s;otti&s;h people, that do pin their faith upon Mr. <HI>B.</HI> words, it may be taking: out among&s;t tho&s;e that are of noble &s;pirits to <HI>&s;earch the Scriptures</HI> before they believe, as the noble Be|reans, <HI>Act.</HI> 17.11, 12. it can have no influence, nor take no impre&s;&s;i|on, becau&s;e its but half an Argument, and &s;o he hath done his work that he hath taken in hand but to halves.</P>
<P>If we grant him all he &s;ays that it is but half an Argument is evi|dent, thus: The yoke that they would have put upon the neck of the di&s;ciples, was to be circumci&s;ed according to the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es:</HI> but according to the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> none were circumci&s;ed but men|children, therefore none el&s;e are di&s;ciples, and therefore none but men|children are to be baptized, by his own grant. And &s;o he hath done but half his work as I told you.</P>
<P>Secondly, if Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> plea&s;e; I will lead him &s;tep by &s;tep into the right under&s;tanding of this Scripture, by Gods a&s;&s;i&s;tance, thus: What was the yoke? <HI>An&s;w.</HI> To be circumci&s;ed according to the Law of <HI>Mo&s;es:</HI> and who was it laid upon then under the Law? <HI>An&s;w.</HI> Upon the Jews and their children. And who would they have laid it upon? <HI>Act.</HI> 15.10. <HI>An&s;w.</HI> Upon the di&s;ciples; as is plain in the&s;e words, <HI>Why put ye a yeke upon the neck of the di&s;eiples?</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><HI>Who are di&s;ciples?</HI></P>
<P>Here &s;ticks the que&s;tion &s;till, and it remains &s;till for Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> or Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> to prove infants di&s;ciples, and then we grant they are tho&s;e
<PB N="78" REF="45">
upon whom the fal&s;e teachers would have put the yoke of Circum|ci&s;ion: but the di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t are &s;uch as could deny them&s;elves, and take up his cro&s;s and follow him, <HI>Luke</HI> 14. but little infants that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, cannot &s;o do: therefore no di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, I &s;hall cleer it by the words of the Text, that the Apo&s;tle &s;peaks of no children there, thus: <HI>Act.</HI> 15.7. we read, that <HI>when there had been much di&s;puting Peter ro&s;e up and &s;aid unto them, Men and brethren, you know that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth &s;hould hear the word of the Go&s;pel, and believe:</HI> and ver. 8. <HI>God that knoweth the hearts, bare them witne&s;s, giving them the Holy Gho&s;t, even as he did to us:</HI> ver. 9 <HI>and put no difference between them and us, purifying their hearts by believing. Now therefore,</HI> &s;aith the Apo&s;tle, ver. 10. <HI>why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the di&s;ciples?</HI> &amp;c. But now who were the&s;e di&s;ciples? <HI>An&s;w.</HI> v. 7. tho&s;e that heard the word of the Go&s;pel by the mouth of <HI>Peter,</HI> and believed; to whom God al&s;o gave the Holy Gho&s;t, and purifi|ed their hearts by faith, as is plain, ver. 89. but little infants that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, could not hear the word of God, and believe by <HI>Peters</HI> preaching: therefore they are not at all con|cerned in this place.</P>
<P>Another Argument that Mr.<HI>B.</HI> hath, to prove infants di&s;ciples, is in pag. 18, 19. thus: <HI>If infants are capable of being Gods &s;er|vants, then they are capable of being Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples.</HI> And he proves them &s;ervants, from <HI>Levit.</HI> 25.41, 42, where the Lord com|mandeth the children of <HI>I&s;rael</HI> in the yeer of Jubilee to &s;et free all their brethren with their little ones; for they are my &s;ervants: whence he concludes his Argument thus: <HI>If God calls them &s;ervants, why may not we call them di&s;ciples?</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer, Methinks its very &s;trange he &s;hould take upon him to prove children di&s;ciples, and when he cannot find &s;uch a word in all the Scriptures, then he would turn us off with the word Ser|vant, and pre&s;ume to call it Di&s;ciples; and then &s;ay, If God call them one thing, why may not we call them another? It &s;eems Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> will take leave in this thing, to walk contrary to God; and therefore I dare not tru&s;t him in another. But I will &s;hew him, not onely in things, but al&s;o in per&s;ons, that we mu&s;t not call them
<PB N="79" REF="45">
Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, which God calleth Servants: for in <HI>Jer.</HI> 25.9. chap. 27.6. chap. 43.10. in all the&s;e places God calleth <HI>Nebu|ehadrezer</HI> his Servant, the King of <HI>Babylon,</HI> an Enemy to the hou&s;e of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> whom the Lord made u&s;e of to de&s;troy it, and make it an a&s;toni&s;hment and an hi&s;&s;ing: but yet I hope Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> will not take leave to call him Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciple: if he doth, I think his folly will be manife&s;t to all men, as it is now to me.</P>
<P>Another &s;uch Argument he hath, page 21. where he rea&s;ons thus: <HI>If Infants be capable of being Chri&s;ts &s;ubjects, then they are ca|pable of being his Di&s;ciples.</HI></P>
<P>A learned Argument, and I will endeavour that all men may &s;ee the depth of it, thus: All the Children in this Nation are capable of being Subjects of this Common-wealth; therefore they are capable of being Univer&s;ity-Scholars: This is the &s;ame with Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> Ar|gument: but what truth is in either, I leave to the wi&s;e to judge. That Infants are capable of being &s;ubjects here or in any Kingdome upon earth, Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> affirms, page 21. and therefore I need not prove it.</P>
<P>Thus having an&s;wered I proceed to his third Argument, page 22. which is this: <HI>If Chri&s;t would have &s;ome Children received as Di&s;ciples, then they are Di&s;ciples: but Chri&s;t would have &s;ome Children received as Di&s;ciples; Therefore.</HI> All the que&s;tion (&s;aith he) is of the Antecedent (namely) whether Chri&s;t would have &s;ome Infants received as Di&s;ciples or no: the which he &s;eems to prove, by the&s;e Scriptures, in his 22 page <HI>Luke</HI> 2.47, 48. com|pared with <HI>Matth.</HI> 19.5. and <HI>Mar.</HI> 9.41. the which Scriptures I &s;hall &s;et downe at large to the view of all, that they may &s;ee and con&s;ider whether they prove &s;uch things as he brings them for, or not.</P>
<P>The Scriptures &s;peak thus: <HI>Luke</HI> 2.47, 48. <HI>And all that heard him were a&s;toni&s;hed at his under&s;tanding, and an&s;wers: when they &s;aw him they were amazed; and his Mother &s;aid unto him, Son, why ha&s;t thou &s;o dealt with us? behold, thy Father and I have &s;ought thee &s;orrowing.</HI> Mat. 19.5. <HI>And &s;aid, For this cau&s;e &s;hall a man leave his Father and Mother, and cleave to his Wife; and they twain &s;hall be one fle&s;h.</HI> Mar. 9.41. <HI>For who&s;oever &s;hall give you a cup of water to drinke in my name, becau&s;e ye belong to me, verily I &s;ay unto you, he &s;hall not lo&s;e his reward.</HI></P>
<P><PB N="80" REF="46">Now what the two fir&s;t Scriptures are to the purpo&s;e, I leave to all that can read and under&s;tand Eagli&s;h to judge. But it may be he will &s;ay the Printer hath done him wrong. I an&s;wer, Then I have done him none, as all may &s;ee, that read the place, and con&s;ider the quotations page 22. and I looked al&s;o in his <HI>Errata,</HI> but there is no|thing &s;poken of it: and truly I dare be no interpreter of his meaning, without his words: therefore it remaineth that I onely &s;peak to that. <HI>Mar.</HI> 9.41. and <HI>Luke</HI> 9.47. Which I find after were quoted in that page, thus: <HI>And Je&s;us pereeiving the thoughts of their hearts, took a Child and &s;et him by him, and &s;aid, Who&s;oever &s;hall receive this Child in my name, and who&s;oever &s;hall give a cup of water to you to drinke in my name, &s;hall not lo&s;e their reward.</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer, Fir&s;t, Let the Reader take notice that the word <HI>Di&s;ciple</HI> is not to be found in the Text, therefore it cannot prove Infants Di&s;ciples: for if we prove the re&s;urrection and the eternall judgement, we mu&s;t bring a Scripture that &s;peask of the word <HI>re&s;urrection</HI> and <HI>eternall judgement:</HI> and &s;o did Chri&s;t to the <HI>Saddnees;</HI> he &s;aith, <HI>That the dead &s;hall ri&s;e, is evident,</HI> and his &s;ayings we take for as good Scripture as any is in the Bible, al|though Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith we would not, in his tenth po&s;ition; to the an&s;wer of which I refer you.</P>
<P>Secondly, To that in <HI>Mark</HI> 9.41. its evident he &s;peaks to the twelve, &s;aying, <HI>Who&s;oever &s;hall give you a cup of water,</HI> &amp;c. And that he &s;pake of actuall believers, is evident, ver. 42. in the&s;e words: <HI>And who&s;oever &s;hall offend one of the&s;e little ones that beleive in me,</HI> &amp;c. Now that little Infants, that can neither &s;peak nor under|&s;tand, are beleivers in Chri&s;t, I utterly deny (and let Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> or any man prove it by Scripture if they can.) for <HI>Faith com|meth by hearing,</HI> Rom. 10.17. therefore he &s;peaks of &s;uch little ones as <HI>John</HI> writes to, 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.12. which had <HI>known the Father.</HI></P>
<P>Thirdly, To that in <HI>Luke</HI> 9.48. <HI>Who&s;oever receiveth this Child in my name, receiveth me,</HI> &amp;c. I an&s;wer, The Lord Chri&s;t him&s;elf an&s;wereth, or rather cleareth this to purpo&s;e, as you may read <HI>Mat.</HI> 18.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. at large. Now that <HI>Matthew</HI> and <HI>Luke</HI> do &s;peak of one and the &s;ame thing, is clear, by com|paring <HI>Luke</HI> 9.46. which words are the&s;e: <HI>Then there aro&s;e a
<PB N="81" REF="46">
rea&s;oning among them&s;elves, which of them &s;hould be the great|e&s;t:</HI> with Mat: 18.1. which words are the&s;e: <HI>At the &s;ame time came the Di&s;ciples unto Je&s;us, &s;aying, Who is the greate&s;t in the Kingdome of Heaven?</HI> by this we &s;ee it is all one thing. Now to the following words of Chri&s;t, which are the&s;e: <HI>And Je&s;us called a little Child unto him, and &s;et him in the mid&s;t of them, and &s;aid, Verily I &s;ay unto you, Except ye be converted and become as little children, you &s;hall not enter into the kingdome of heaven. Who&s;oever therefore &s;hall humble him&s;elf as this little Child, the &s;ame is the greate&s;t in the Kingdom of heaven.</HI></P>
<P>Ob&s;erve, He doth not &s;ay that the little Child was or &s;hould be greate&s;t in the Kingdome of heaven; but who&s;oever of his Di&s;ci|ples did humble them&s;elves as this little Child, the &s;ame is greate&s;t, <HI>&amp;c..</HI> And then &s;aith he, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 5. <HI>Who&s;o &s;hall receive one &s;uch little Child in my name, receiveth me.</HI></P>
<P>Thus it is plain and clear (as the mouth of the Lord him&s;elf hath &s;poken it) what children he would have received as Di&s;ciples in his name: not little children of a few dayes old, that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand; but &s;uch as humble them&s;elves, and are converted from their &s;ins, and become as little children.</P>
<P>But &s;ome will &s;ay, <HI>How do you mean they &s;hould become as little children?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I mean as Chri&s;t in this place, that they &s;hould be hum|bled and converted; and as <HI>Paul</HI> meaneth, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.20. that they &s;hould become <HI>Children in malice, but in under&s;tanding be ye men:</HI> and as <HI>Peter</HI> meaneth 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1. that men &s;hould <HI>Lay a&s;ide all malice, and all guile, and hypocri&s;ies, and envies and all evil &s;peakings and as new-borne Babes de&s;ire the &s;incere milk of the word that they may grow thereby:</HI> and who&s;oever &s;hall receive one &s;uch little one as a Di&s;ciple, in the name of Chri&s;t, re|ceiveth me &s;aith Chri&s;t: bur who&s;o &s;hall offend one of the&s;e little ones that believe in him it were better for him that a mil&s;tone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the Sea (<HI>Mat.</HI> 18.5.6.)</P>
<P>Again if we &s;hall under&s;tand that little Children are believers in this place, then it followeth, that who&s;oever is a believer, and cha&s;ti|&s;eth his &s;on betimes, as <HI>Solomon</HI> advi&s;eth, It were better for him to have a mil&s;tone hanged about his neck, and to be drowned in the
<PB N="82" REF="47">
depth of the Sea: for certain we are, that who&s;oever correcteth his Child, will offend him. And thus you &s;ee the ab&s;urdity which will follow.</P>
<P>Thus having an&s;wered all his Arguments, or rather Cavils, that have any weight in them, or colour upon them; I leave it to the wi&s;e to judge, and proceed to prove, that little children, that can nei|ther &s;peak nor under&s;tand, are not nor cannot be Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples. And having proved already, both by Scripture and rea&s;on, that Di&s;|ciples of Chri&s;t are &s;uch as are capable of the teachings of Chri&s;t, I go to my &s;econd Argument.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>II.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My &s;econd Argument is from <HI>John</HI> 8.31, 32. in the&s;e words: <HI>Then &s;aid Je&s;us to tho&s;e Jewes which be|lieved on him, If you continue in my word, then are ye my Di&s;ciples indeed, and ye &s;hall know the truth; and that &s;hall make you free.</HI></P>
<P>But little Children, that can neither &s;peak nor under|&s;tand, cannot abide in the words of Chri&s;t, (for they know not what they are) neither can they be made free by knowing the truth; for they know nothing at all of it.</P>
<P>Therefore &s;uch little Children are not Chri&s;ts Di&s;ci|ples indeed.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>III.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My third Argument is from <HI>John</HI> 15.8. in the&s;e words. <HI>Here|in is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit: So &s;hall ye be my Di&s;ciples:</HI> whence I argue thus.</P>
<P>If the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t be &s;uch as mu&s;t bring forth much fruit to the glory of God, and &s;o be his Di&s;|ciples; then little Infants that cannot bring forth much fruit, are not his Di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But the Di&s;ciples are &s;uch:</P>
<P>Therefore:</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="argument">
<PB N="83" REF="47">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>IIII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fourth Argument is from <HI>John</HI> 13.34, 35. in the&s;e words: <HI>A new Commandment I give unto you, that you love one another, as I have loved you, that ye al&s;o love one another. By this &s;hall all men know that ye are my Di&s;ciples,</HI> &amp;c. from whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If this be the mark that Chri&s;t hath given to all men to know his Di&s;ciples by, (namely) if they love one another as he hath loved them, then no man can know little Infants, that can neither &s;peak nor un|der&s;tand, to be the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, becau&s;e they cannot &s;o love one another as Chri&s;t hath loved them, neither do they know it is their duty.</P>
<P>But by this &s;hall all men know Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples:</P>
<P>Therefore little Babes cannot be known to be his Di&s;|ciples.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="5" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>V.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My fifth Argument is from <HI>Luke</HI> 26. (compared with <HI>Mark</HI> 13.37.) <HI>Watch and pray alwaies, that ye may be accounted worthy to e&s;cape all the&s;e things, and to &s;tand before the Son of man: And what I &s;ay unto you, I &s;ay unto all, Watch.</HI></P>
<P>But little Children, that can neither &s;peak nor under|&s;tand, cannot watch and pray, as Chri&s;t command|ed all his Di&s;ciples; neither doth God require it of them:</P>
<P>Therefore none of Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="6" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VI.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My &s;ixth Argument is from Mat. 13.10, 11. in the&s;e words:
<PB N="84" REF="48">
<HI>And the Di&s;ciples came and &s;aid unto him, Why &s;peake&s;t thou unto them in Parables? He an&s;wered and &s;aid unto them, Becau&s;e it is given to you to know the my&s;teries of the Kingdome; but to others it is not given:</HI> From whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t be &s;uch as it is given unto to know the my&s;teries of the Kingdome of heaven; then little children that do not know the my&s;teries of the Kingdom, are not his Di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But it is given to the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t to know the my&s;teries of the Kingdome, and that's their privi|ledge:</P>
<P>Therefore little Children that do not know them, are not his Di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>Thus far I have gone to prove, that infants that can neither &s;peak nor under&s;tand, [are not] Chri&s;ts Di&s;ciples; and now it followeth that they [cannot be] his Di&s;ciples; the which I prove by my &s;eventh Argument.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="7" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My &s;eventh Argument (by which I prove that Infants cannot be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples) is from the &s;ame Text, <HI>Matth.</HI> 13.11. <HI>To you it is given to under&s;tand the my&s;teries of the kingdom, but to others it is not given.</HI> From whence I argue thus:</P>
<P>If it be given to none but the di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t to know the my&s;teries of his kingdom; then chil|dren (to whom it is not given) cannot at that pre|&s;ent be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But it is given to none but the di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t to know the my&s;teries of the kingdom, (for to others it is not given, ver&s;. 11.)</P>
<P>Therefore children (to whom it is not given) cannot be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But I remember Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aid, <HI>If God call children Ser|vants, why may not we call them di&s;ciples?</HI> Now it may be he will object (here) and &s;ay, <HI>If Chri&s;t &s;ay that little children are of
<PB N="85" REF="48">
the kingdom of heaven, Why may not we &s;ay they under&s;tand the my&s;teries of the kingdom?</HI> I an&s;wer, The cau&s;e is plain: all chil|dren that are free-born &s;ubjects in a kingdom, are of that kingdom, and belong to that kingdom, and may enjoy all the priviledges in that kingdom, &s;o far as little children need to enjoy: but yet none of them know the my&s;teries of the Government and Order of that kingdom, nor the Rights and Cu&s;toms of it, till they come to under&s;tanding to learn them; and when they learn, then they are &s;cholars or di&s;ciples; and to them that learn <HI>it is given to know</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>So al&s;o I believe that little children, according to the Scriptures, do belong to the kingdom of heaven, and partake of the priviledges of divine protection and likewi&s;e of the redemption that is in Chri&s;t Je|&s;us although they know nor believe nothing of it, till they be of yeers and di&s;cretion to be di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, and begin to learn of him; and then, <HI>To them it is given to know the my&s;teries of the king|dom,</HI> as afore&s;aid.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="8" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>VIII.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My eighth Argument is from <HI>Luke</HI> 14.27. in the&s;e words: <HI>And who&s;oever doth not bear his cro&s;s and come after me, cannot be my di&s;ciple.</HI> Whence I rea&s;on thus:</P>
<P>If none can be the di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, but tho&s;e that bear the cro&s;s of Chri&s;t, and &s;o come after him; then little children, that know not what the cro&s;s of Chri&s;t is, nor yet what belongs to follow|ing of him as dear children in love, cannot be his di&s;ciples.</P>
<P>But none can be his di&s;ciples, but &s;uch as do bear his cro&s;s and follow him:</P>
<P>Therefore little babes cannot be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="9" TYPE="argument">
<HEAD>Argument <HI>IX.</HI></HEAD>
<P>My ninth Argument is from <HI>Luke</HI> 14.33. in the&s;e words: <HI>So likewi&s;e who&s;oever he be of you that for&s;aketh not all that he
<PB N="86" REF="49">
hath, cannot be my di&s;ciple.</HI> From whence I rea&s;on thus:</P>
<P>If none can be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples, but &s;uch as con&s;i|dering before what it will co&s;t, are willing to for|&s;ake all that they have, yea and their own lives al&s;o for his &s;ake; then little children, that can neither con&s;ider what it will co&s;t, nor yet re&s;olve in them|&s;elves what to do, cannot po&s;&s;ibly be Chri&s;ts di&s;ci|ples.</P>
<P>But none can be Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples, without they have the u&s;e of their Will, Rea&s;on, and Affections, &s;o far as to con&s;ider before what it will co&s;t, and to re|&s;olve after, what&s;oever it co&s;t, to for&s;ake all, and their own lives al&s;o, as is proved by all the&s;e Scri|ptures, <HI>Luk.</HI> 14.26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33. compa|red with <HI>Matth.</HI> 10.37, 38. and <HI>Mark</HI> 8.34. <HI>Matth.</HI> 16.24, 25.</P>
<P>Therefore, they which &s;ay little children, that can do none of the&s;e things, are Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples, it is much to be feared that they never yet learned to know what a di&s;ciple of Chri&s;t is, and are none them|&s;elves.</P>
<P>Thus having &s;hewed the deceit of Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> and Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> Arguments in general, by which they would prove that Infants are Church-members and Chri&s;ts di&s;ciples, and &s;o fit &s;ubjects for Ba|pti&s;m; I leave it to the view of all, both friend and foe; and pro|ceed to an&s;wer Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> eight Arguments, by which he &s;aith he proveth the Anabapti&s;ts way of Baptizing &s;inful.</P>
<P>His fir&s;t Argument is this:</P>
<P><HI>If there be no word of precept or example for baptizing the childe of any one Chri&s;tian at yeers of di&s;cretion; then to delay their bapti&s;m till yeers of di&s;cretion, and then to ba|ptize them, is not the Scripture-way.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But there is no one word of precept or example, in all the Scri|pture, for the baptizing of the childs of any one Chri&s;tian at yeers of di&s;eretion:</HI></P>
<P><PB N="87" REF="49"><HI>Therefore, to defer it till then, and then to baptize them, is not the Scripture-way.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> 1. I would gladly know whether. Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> do or dare judge <HI>Mary</HI> the mother of Je&s;us to be no Chri&s;tian, who &s;aid, <HI>Luk.</HI> 1.46, 47. <HI>My &s;oul doth magnifie the Lord, and my &s;pirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour,</HI> &amp;c. if he will deny her to be a Chri|&s;tian, who rejoyced in God her Saviour, then I will be bold to &s;ay he doth not know what a Chri&s;tian is, yea and that he is none him&s;elf.</P>
<P>Again, if he confe&s;s her to be a Chri&s;tian, then his Argument is worth nothing: for her childe. <HI>viz.</HI> her Son Je&s;us, was baptized at yeers of di&s;cretion, when he was thirty yeers of age, <HI>Luk.</HI> 3.21, 22, 23. And thus I have given him an example. And our way of baptizing of people at yeers of di&s;cretion, is a Scripture-way, and therefore not &s;inful.</P>
<P>And now I &s;hall retort his Argument upon him&s;elf, that all men may &s;ee his folly; thus:</P>
<P>If there be no word of precept nor example in all the Scripture, for baptizing the childe of any Chri&s;tian before they come to yeers of di&s;cretion; then [&s;o] to baptize them, is not the Scri|pture-way.</P>
<P>But there is no word of precept nor example in all the Scripture for baptizing the childe of any one Chri&s;tian before yeers of di&s;cretion.</P>
<P>Therefore, to baptize them before yeers of di&s;cretion, is not the Scri|pture-way, and therefore &s;inful.</P>
<P>And thus is Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> wounded with the edge of his own &s;word, and his folly manife&s;t.</P>
<P>Now to the &s;econd Argument which is this:</P>
<P><HI>That practice which is utterly incon&s;i&s;tent with the obeying of Chri&s;ts rule for bapti&s;m, is a &s;inful practice.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But the baptizing of children of Chri&s;tians at yeers of di&s;cre|tion, is utterly incon&s;i&s;tent with obedience to the rule for ba|pti&s;m:</HI></P>
<P><HI>Therefore, &s;uch baptizing is a &s;inful practice.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> This is the &s;ame with the fir&s;t Argument; therefore the &s;ame an&s;wer may &s;erve. But yet to make Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI>'s folly manife&s;t, I &s;hall give him his Argument again, thus:</P>
<P>That practice which is utterly incon&s;i&s;tent with the obeying of
<PB N="88" REF="50">
Chri&s;ts rule for Bapti&s;m, is a &s;inful practice.</P>
<P>But the baptizing of children of Chri&s;tians, or others, before they come to yeers of di&s;cretion, is utterly incon&s;i&s;tent with the obedi|ence to Chri&s;ts rule:</P>
<P>Therefore, it is a &s;inful practice.</P>
<P N="2">2. Whereas Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> would make us offenders for doing of nothing, that is to &s;ay, for not baptizing children in their non-age;</P>
<P>I an&s;wer: He can never make it a &s;in, till he &s;hew us what com|mand we have broke in not baptizing them: for, all &s;in is the tran&s;|gre&s;&s;ion of &s;ome law: therefore &s;aith the Apo&s;tle, <HI>where there is no law, there is no tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion.</HI> But there is no law nor command|ment in all the Scripture to baptize little babes that cannot &s;peak be|fore they come to yeers of di&s;cretion: Therefore, no &s;in to let it alone.</P>
<P N="3">3. There is both precept and example for baptizing men and women at yeers of di&s;cretion, <HI>viz.</HI> when they believe, <HI>Mar.</HI> 16.16. <HI>He that believeth and is baptized, &s;hall be &s;aved:</HI> and <HI>Acts</HI> 8.12. <HI>When they believed Philips preaching, they were baptized, both men and women.</HI> And <HI>Acts</HI> 10.48. <HI>Peter</HI> commanded them to be ba|ptized in the name of the Lord Je&s;us, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And now &s;eeing there is both precept and example for it, therefore it is no &s;in to baptize men and women at yeers of di&s;cretion.</P>
<P N="4">4. That Mr. <HI>Baxters,</HI> Mr. <HI>Halls,</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> way of bapti|zing is &s;inful, is evident,</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, becau&s;e they baptize little babes before they come to yeers of di&s;cretion, for which they have neither precept nor example, therefore utterly incon&s;i&s;tent with Chri&s;ts rule for bapti&s;m, and a &s;inful practice, as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> him&s;elf hath granted in the&s;e former Arguments: and thus out of his own mouth he is judged and condemned for a &s;inner.</P>
<P>Secondly, that this their way of baptizing infants before they come to yeers of di&s;cretion, is &s;inful, I further prove,</P>
<P>Becau&s;e they, by their tradition of Rantizing or Sprinkling babes before they under&s;tand and believe the Go&s;pel, do make the com|mand of Chri&s;t (which is, To baptize men and women when they be|lieve and under&s;tand) of none effect; and &s;o, <HI>in vain</HI> they wor&s;hip God: and they which <HI>take his name in vain,</HI> he will <HI>not hold them guiltle&s;s.</HI> See <HI>Mar.</HI> 7.7, 8, 9. <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.8, 9. and thus they binde two &s;ins together, and in the one they &s;hall not go unpuni&s;hed.</P>
<P><PB N="89" REF="50">Now to his Third Argument, which is drawn from that which he hath &s;poken already, as he him&s;elf confe&s;&s;es: which he layeth down thus:</P>
<P><HI>That practi&s;e which goeth upon meer uncertainty, and hath no Scripture-Rule to guide it, is not according to the will of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But the practi&s;e of baptizing of children of Chri&s;tians at age, goes upon meer uncertainties and hath no Scripture-rule to guide it:</HI></P>
<P><HI>Therfore it is not according to the will of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Who would think Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> could have chopped one Argument into &s;o many pieces, to multiply words? for this Argu|ment is the &s;ame in &s;ub&s;tance with the two former, onely put downe in other words. But I further an&s;wer thus:</P>
<P N="1">1. That to baptize men and women when they believe, is not an uncertain rule, but very certain, both from the command of Chri&s;t, and example of the Apo&s;tles, as <HI>Mar.</HI> 16.16. [He that believes and is baptized, &s;hall be &s;aved.] And <HI>Acts</HI> 2.41. [They that gladly re|ceived the word were baptized and added], <HI>&amp;c. chap.</HI> 8.12. [When they believed <HI>Philips</HI> preaching, they were baptized both men and women.] And ver&s;. 37. [If thou believe&s;t with all thy heart, thou maye&s;t be baptized.] Thus we &s;ee that it is guided by Scripture|rule; and therefore it is mo&s;t certain, by Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> grant.</P>
<P>But I mu&s;t needs give Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> his owne Argument againe, thus:</P>
<P>That practice which goeth upon meer uncertainty, and hath no Scripture-rule to guide it, is not according to the will of Chri&s;t (&s;aith Mr. <HI>Baxter.</HI>)</P>
<P>But (&s;ay I) the practice of Baptizing little Babes before they come to years of di&s;cretion, goes upon meer uncertainties, having no Scri|pture-rule to guide it:</P>
<P>Therefore it is not according to the will of Chri&s;t, by Mr. Bax|ters owne confe&s;&s;ion.</P>
<P>His fourth Argument is this: <HI>That practice which will nece&s;&s;a|rily fill the Church with perpetual contentions, (as being a|bout a matter that cannt be determined by any known rule, is not according to the minde of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But the practice of baptizing Chri&s;tians children at age, upon
<PB N="90" REF="51">
their profe&s;&s;ion, is &s;uch as will nece&s;&s;arily fill the Church with perpetual contentions:</HI></P>
<P><HI>Therefore it is not according to the mind of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But the baptizing of men and women when they believe, is a matter that can be and is determined by a known rule in Scripture; therefore no ju&s;t cau&s;e of contentions, becau&s;e it is acccording to the will and minde of Chri&s;t, as I have proved by tho&s;e Scriptures quo|ted in the a fore&s;aid Argument.</P>
<P>Again, I &s;hall retort his owne Argument upon him&s;elf thus:</P>
<P>That practice which will nece&s;&s;arily fill the Church with perpetual contentions (as being about a matter that cannot be determined by any known Rule) is not according to the minde of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>But the practice of baptizing little Babes before they come to years of di&s;cretion, is a thing which there is no known rule for in all the word of God:</P>
<P>Therefore it is not according to the minde of Chri&s;t, and there is ju&s;t cau&s;e to contend again&s;t it, and that perpetually.</P>
<P>And thus, Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> I have thrown your owne Arguments up|on your owne head, and you are fallen into the &s;ame pit which you digged for others; and thus is your folly manife&s;ted in the fourth Ar|gument.</P>
<P>Your fifth Argument is thus: <HI>That doctrine which would turn the Ordinance of Bapti&s;me out of the Churches of the Saints (or neer turn it out) is contrary to the doctrine of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>But <HI>this Doctrine of theirs (that tho&s;e onely &s;hould be baptized that are directly made Di&s;ciples by the preaching of men &s;ent, according to the text,</HI> Mat. 28.19, 20.) <HI>would turn bapti&s;me for the mo&s;t part out of the Churches of the Saints:</HI></P>
<P><HI>Therefore it is contrary to the Doctrine of Chri&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer: It &s;eemes it is Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> judgement, that they which preach and bapti&s;e according to the Commandment Chri&s;t hath given to his Di&s;eiples, <HI>Mat.</HI> 28.19, 20. are tho&s;e which turn bapti&s;me out of the Church: and yet he will not &s;hew us one Scripture to prove that any el&s;e ever were baptized but &s;uch as were made Di&s;ciples according to the will and minde of Chri&s;t, <HI>(viz.)</HI> by the preaching of the Go&s;pel. But I confe&s;s &s;uch a Doctrine doth not almo&s;t, but altogether turne Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> bapti&s;me out of the Church: for <HI>we have no &s;uch cu&s;tome, nor the Churches of
<PB N="91" REF="51">
God,</HI> as to baptize little Babes that can neither &s;peak, nor under&s;tand what the Go&s;pel is.</P>
<P N="2">2. I &s;hall give Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> his owne Argument at fir&s;t, thus: That Doctrine which would turn the Ordinance of Chri&s;ts bap|ti&s;m out of the Church (or neer out) is contrary to the Doctrine of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>But this Doctrine of Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> and the re&s;t of the Prie&s;ts of <HI>England,</HI> which is, that all Children &s;hould be baptized in their non-age, according to their practice doth turne the bapti&s;me of Chri&s;t, (which is, to baptize men and women when they be|lieve) quite out of the Churches of the Saints:</P>
<P>Therefore it is contrary to the doctrine of Chri&s;t, and is to be ab|horred as &s;inful.</P>
<P>And thus is Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> &s;word turned with the edge again&s;t him|&s;elf.</P>
<P>To Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> &s;ixth Argument, which is again&s;t the manner of baptizing by dipping, the which he makes a breach of the &s;ixth Com|mandment (Thou &s;halt not kill) and therefore no Ordinance of God, but an hainous &s;in; and &s;o exhorts the Magi&s;trates (pag. 134. and pag. 136. in the conclu&s;ion of his Argument) to de&s;troy the Anabapti&s;ts as well as highway-murderers.</P>
<P>To which I &s;hall an&s;wer in order as followeth.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Ob&s;erve how Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> proves it murther: he u&s;eth not one Scripture, therefore none can believe him, that de&s;ires to make the word of God a ground of their Faith. But he laboureth to prove it thus; by affirming out of his owne mouth onely, that its flat mur|der, being ordinarily u&s;ed. And then in&s;inuates, thus: <HI>Its undenia|ble to any under&s;tanding man: for</HI> (&s;aith he again)</P>
<P><HI>That which directly tendeth to the overthrow of mens lives, being wilfully u&s;ed, is plain murther.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But dipping men over head in cold water, ordinarily doth tend to the overthrow of their health and lives:</HI></P>
<P><HI>Therefore wilful murder.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> In all this, the Reader &s;hall do well to ob&s;erve, that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath u&s;ed many vain words which prove nothing, except we grant him that dipping people after this manner doth tend to the overthrow of mens lives: which we cannot do, becau&s;e Scripture and experience hath taught us the contrary, as I &s;hall &s;hew anon.</P>
<P><PB N="92" REF="52">But he proceeds thus: <HI>I dare &s;ay that in Cities like</HI> London, <HI>and among the Gentlewomen that have been tenderly brought up and ancient People, and weak People, and Shopkeepers, e&s;peci|ally women that take but little of the cold ayr, the dipping them in cold water in the cour&s;e of nature would kill hundreds and thou|&s;ands, either &s;uddenly, or by ca&s;ting them into &s;ome Chronical di&s;ea&s;e.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Ob&s;erve: all Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> proof is nothing but he dare &s;ay &s;o; let the Reader ob&s;erve that: but was there ever &s;uch a piece of Divinity &s;een as this? Surely Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is much afraid of lo&s;ing of Gentlewomen that are tenderly brought up, and &s;uch as take but little of the cold ayr, and Shopkeepers: he knoweth well that &s;uch u&s;ually have the heavie&s;t pur&s;es; and if he lo&s;e them, he lo&s;eth a great part of his Religion; as its well known to mo&s;t men, that they will preach no longer then they are paid for it; nay they will be &s;ure of it beforehand: and therefore now he &s;peaks things that he ought not, for filthy lucres &s;ake, (<HI>Titus</HI> 1.11.) &s;aying in effect, that if they obey the Ordinance of Chri&s;t, it will kill hundreds and thou&s;ands of them, if not &s;uddenly yet afterwards: He could not nor dare not po&s;itively &s;ay <HI>&s;uddenly,</HI> becau&s;e there are hundreds and thou&s;ands now alive not onely baptized people, but al&s;o others, yea of his owne judgement, that can prove him a fal&s;e &s;peaker, by what they have &s;een and known.</P>
<P>But it &s;eems it will ca&s;t them into di&s;ea&s;es that will kill them after|ward.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But he did not tell us how long after: it may be they might have dyed as &s;oon, if they had never been dipped: for all mu&s;t dye afterward, or el&s;e never; therefore every fool may &s;ee his folly in this. But he de&s;perately proceeds, like a man re&s;olved not to <HI>take heed to his tongue,</HI> which as <HI>James</HI> &s;aith, chap. 3.6. <HI>is &s;et on fire of hell,</HI> and wherein is a world of iniquity.</P>
<P><Q>I know not <HI>(&s;aith he)</HI> what trick a covetous Landlord can find out to get his Tenants to dye apace, that he might have new fines and heriots, likelier then to encourage &s;uch preachers, that he may get them all to turne Anabapti&s;ts; and covetous Phy&s;itinas (me|thinks) &s;hould no be much again&s;t them: Catarrhes and Ob&s;tru|ctions, which are the two great fountains of mo&s;t mortal di&s;ea&s;es in mans body, could &s;carce have a more notable means to produce
<PB N="93" REF="52">
where they are not, or to increa&s;e them where they are: Appolexies, Lethargies, Pal&s;ies and all Comatious di&s;ea&s;es would be promoted by it: So would Cephalalgies, Hemicranies, Phthi&s;es debelity of the Stomack, Crudities and almo&s;t all Feavers Di&s;&s;enteries, Diarrhaeas. Collick, Iliack Pa&s;&s;ions Convul&s;ions, Spa&s;mes, Tremors, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> all Hepatick, Splenetick Pulmoniack Per&s;ons Hypocondriachs, will &s;oon have enough of it: in a word, its good for nothing but to di&s;|patch men out of the world that are burden&s;ome, and to rank Church-yards.</Q> And all this is proved by Mr. <HI>Baxters dare &s;ay &s;o.</HI> Sound Divinity, and plain Scripture-proof; even &s;uch as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath made u&s;e of all over his book. But was there ever &s;uch doctrine as this preach'd by Chri&s;t or any of his Di&s;ciples? would not any Rational indifferent man take Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> for a Mountebanck rather then a Divine, and that he hath more skill in cu|ring bodies then &s;ouls? And may not any man that hath read and beleived the Scriptures, and de&s;ires to walk according to that ble&s;&s;ed rule pre&s;cribed in them, and to contend earne&s;tly for the faith once delivered to the Saints by them; may not &s;uch &s;ay of Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> as <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aid to <HI>Elymas</HI> the Sorcerer, when he would have turned a|way the deputy from the faith, <HI>O full of all &s;ubtility and all mi&s;|chiefe! thou Child of the Devil, thou enemy of all righteou&s;ne&s;s; wilt thou not cea&s;e to pervert the right wayes of the Lord?</HI>) And though I cannot &s;ay as <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aid, <HI>Thou &s;halt be blinde for a &s;ea&s;on;</HI> yet I can truly and with a good Con&s;cience &s;ay he is &s;piritually blind already, and to prove it to his face: for <HI>Peter</HI> exhorts the Saints that have <HI>the eyes of their under&s;tanding opened</HI> to give all dili|gence to <HI>add to their faith vertue, and to vertue knowledg, and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, and to pa|tience godline&s;s, and to godline&s;s brotherly kindne&s;s, and to bro|therly kindne&s;s charity: but he that lacketh the&s;e things, is blind, and cannot &s;ee afar off, and hath forgotten that him&s;elf was purged from his old &s;ins,</HI> 2 Pet. 1.5, 6, 7, 8, 9.&amp;c. but whe|ther he hath &s;hewed any of the&s;e forenamed vertues in all this Argu|ment, I leave it to the wi&s;e to judge.</P>
<P>But I leave him to &s;tand or fall to his ma&s;ter, and proceed to An|&s;wer a fool according to his fooli&s;hne&s;s as I am commanded, <HI>Prov.</HI> 26.5. le&s;t he be wi&s;e in his own conceit.</P>
<P><PB N="94" REF="53">And fir&s;t, if it be the only way for covetous Landlords and Phy|&s;ations, as he &s;aith; then if the Devil had not put it in their heads before, yet Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> (like a diligent Servant) hath done it now.</P>
<P>Secondly, as concerning his new-found di&s;ea&s;es he talks of, I &s;hall ask him two que&s;tions:</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, Whether he can &s;ay in his con&s;cience that he ever did know of his owne knowledge any baptized per&s;on dye of it, or fell into any of the&s;e di&s;ea&s;es afterwards? I que&s;tion not, if he had known any &s;uch, he would have put downe their names in his book; al|though all rational people know, that they may fall into &s;ome di|&s;ea&s;e after they are dipped in water, and yet that not be in the cau&s;e of it, no more then it is to them that never were dipped. Againe, we have through mercy plenty of faithful witne&s;&s;es, both old and young, Gentlewomen and Ladies wi&s;e and honourable, with many other peo|ple both of &s;trong and weak con&s;titutions, that can prove Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> a fal&s;e accu&s;er, and an inventer of evil things in this particular. And as for my owne part, I can boldly &s;ay with a good con&s;cience, in the pre&s;ence of God, to his glory, that I have known many weak and &s;ickly before, that have recovered health and &s;trength afterwards: and &s;ome immediately, in a few dayes; yea and that when they have been &s;o ill, that all Doctors have given them over: but I never knew any mi&s;carry in my life; &s;o mightily hath God gone along with us, owning his owne Ordinance</P>
<P>If any &s;hall be &s;o fooli&s;h as to &s;ay, that people become Ranters afterwards, and thats a &s;ign of judgement, and not of Gods own|ing it as his owne ordinance.</P>
<P>I an&s;wer, that is after they are again gone away from the faith, and deny the Ordinance of Chri&s;t which once they owned: then, as <HI>Peter</HI> &s;aith, <HI>It had been better for them that they had never known the way of truth, then after they have known it to turn from the holy Commandment once delivered to them.</HI> But more of this in an&s;wer to his la&s;t Argument.</P>
<P>My &s;econd Que&s;tion is to Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> Whether he be not con|vinced in his con&s;cience that &s;ome or all of the&s;e di&s;ea&s;es that he &s;peaks of, do not frequently reign upon a multitude of per&s;ons in <HI>Lon|don</HI> or el&s;ewhere, that never were dipped in cold water: let him or any man deny if they can. Now if Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> do know none of his own knowledg that have peri&s;hed or are like to peri&s;h by dipping,
<PB N="95" REF="53">
by any of his afore&s;aid &s;trange di&s;ea&s;es, and is al&s;o convinced in con&s;cience that thou&s;ands in the Nation do dye of them that were never dipped in cold water, then let all impartial people judge whether Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> be a good tree, by the fruit he bringeth forth. If his intentions &s;eem in his owne eyes to be good, and that he aym|eth hereby to undelude &s;ome &s;ouls, and keep others from being de|luded; yet he mu&s;t needs be one of tho&s;e <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaks of in <HI>Rom.</HI> 3.8. which <HI>do evil, that good may come thereof; who&s;e damna|tion is ju&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>The next thing Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;peaks of, is Mr. <HI>Tombes</HI> his &s;alv|ing up all this, with &s;aying that they may be baptized in warm wa|ter.</P>
<P>I an&s;wer, I am not of his Judgement in that; for I believe its his weakne&s;s.</P>
<P>But then Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, we cannot agree among our &s;elves; and therefore people have no rea&s;on to believe us.</P>
<P>I an&s;wer, We do not de&s;ire people to believe us, if we did agree never &s;o well, but to &s;earch the Scripture, to &s;ee whether the things we &s;peak be &s;o or no, like the noble <HI>Bereans, Acts</HI> 17.11. and there|fore to believe: we would not have them hanged out of the way, be|cau&s;e they believe not us, as Mr, <HI>Baxter</HI> would have us, becau&s;e we believe not him: but we know the Wheat and Tares mu&s;t grow to|gether in the field, which is the world, until the harve&s;t, according to the commandment of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="2">2. What if we do not agree together in every thing, doth it follow therefore that the truth mu&s;t not be believed and practi&s;ed? I hope not: for its ea&s;ie to prove that the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t in the fir&s;t Churches did differ in their judgements, although it was not their wi&s;dome, nor yet to the glory of God; when one was of <HI>Paul,</HI> and another of <HI>Apollo,</HI> and another of <HI>Cephas,</HI> and another of Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.12. <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and I believe that <HI>Paul</HI> and <HI>Barnabas</HI> were not of one minde, when the contention grew &s;o &s;harp between them that they parted; and walked no more together, <HI>Acts</HI> 15.39. and likewi&s;e <HI>Paul</HI> and <HI>Peter,</HI> when <HI>Paul</HI> with&s;tood him to the face.</P>
<P N="3">3. It is no marvel he telleth us of this, becau&s;e Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and his brethren the Mini&s;ters of <HI>England</HI> agree &s;o well: doth not one hold for bapti&s;me with the &s;ign of the Cro&s;s, and another again&s;t it?
<PB N="96" REF="54">
for Bapti&s;m in a Font, and another in a Ba&s;on? one for baptizing children of believers onely, and others for the baptizing of all? one for Railes, and bowing at the Altar, and others again&s;t it? one for the Common-prayer-book, and others for the Scotch Directory? nay, do not they per&s;ecute one another to Pri&s;on, Bani&s;hment, even death it &s;elf &s;ometimes? If Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> Argument be good, then let all people take good heed how they believe him and his brethren: and &s;o I de&s;ire they may do however, except they bring plainer Scri|pture-proofes then Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath done in his book for Infants Church-member-&s;hip and bapti&s;me.</P>
<P>The next remarkable thing of Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> is denying of dip|ping of believers to be the cu&s;tome of the Church in the primitive times; and he is not a&s;hamed to give the Scripture the lye before all men, &s;aying, It is not proved by any.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> And why is it not proved, I pray? it may be, becau&s;e our Tran&s;lators have not put the word <HI>Baptize</HI> into Engli&s;h, and called it Dipping, therefore he will not grant it: but yet I que&s;tion not the proving of it by the Scripture, notwith&s;tanding his &s;ubtil eva&s;ions of the truth, &s;aying, <HI>They might well be &s;aid to go downe into the wa|ter, becau&s;e the country was mountainous.</HI></P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer; If this be all that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> have to prove it was not dipping in tho&s;e dayes, I think I have more to prove it was dipping: and fir&s;t, I &s;hall take what Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and his Brethren have granted me: for Mr. Baxter in his 135. page &s;aith, the word &s;ignifieth as well to <HI>wa&s;h</HI> as to <HI>Dip:</HI> &s;o that by his owne words, it &s;ignifies Dipping as well as Wa&s;hing. And in the Catechi&s;me made by the learned of the Land, when they que&s;tion what is the outward form in bapti&s;me; their owne an&s;wer is, <HI>Water, wherein the per|&s;on baptized is dipped,</HI> &amp;c. thus much <HI>(as Paul &s;aith to the Athe|niens) Acts</HI> 17.28. their owne Poets confe&s;s.</P>
<P>From whence I argue thus: If the word do &s;ignifie <HI>Dipping</HI> as well as <HI>Wa&s;hing,</HI> then they can no more blame us for <HI>practi&s;ing</HI> dip|ping, then we may blame them for practi&s;ing wa&s;hing.</P>
<P>Secondly, If the word &s;ignifie Dipping and Wa&s;hing one as well as another, as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and others &s;ay it doth, then how are they to be blamed that do neither; but onely &s;prinkle a few drops of water upon the face of a child? for if the word &s;ignifie both Dipping and Wa&s;hing, and &s;prinkling be neither Dipping nor
<PB N="97" REF="54">
wa&s;hing, then they have deluded the People all this while, and at leaft there quarters of the People of this Nation are &s;till unbaptized. And what an horrible thing is this, that a whole Nation almo&s;t &s;hould thus be deceived by a company of learned &s;elf-&s;eeking Men, who profe&s;s them&s;elves to be eyes to the blind, and feet to the lame, and to teach others that they &s;hould not deceive, and as yet have not taught them&s;elves?</P>
<P>Thirdly, If the word &s;ignifie both wa&s;hing and dipping, then it mu&s;t needs be wa&s;hing by dipping, or wetting all over: for who can wa&s;h a thing that is not wet?</P>
<P>As for Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> objection, that Chri&s;t &s;aith, Ye need not but wa&s;h the &s;eet, and ye are <HI>Clean every whit;</HI></P>
<P>I an&s;wer, If Chri&s;t had &s;poken that about bapti&s;me, as he did about wa&s;hing the Di&s;ciples feet, to teach them humility, it had been a good proofe: but he did not; therefore its none: but for to &s;hew their humility, and make them clean every whit from pride, the wa&s;hing one anothers feet did &s;hew it, as well as if they had wa&s;hed their whole Bodies: but now Chri&s;t, when he &s;peaketh of baptizing believers <HI>Mar.</HI> 16.16. he doth not &s;ay, He that be|lieveth and is baptized on his <HI>Feet,</HI> &s;hall be &s;aved every wit; but, <HI>He that believeth and is baptized &s;hall be &s;aved:</HI> and <HI>Philip</HI> and the Eunuch went both down into the water, and he baptized him, and not his feet only; for then they &s;hould not have needed to have both gone down into the water. Again, If the word <HI>him</HI> or <HI>them</HI> includes the whole man or men, as all that have under&s;tanding will confe&s;s it doth, if they be not partial in this ca&s;e; then whole man or men and women were baptized of <HI>John</HI> in the River of <HI>Jordane</HI> confe&s;&s;ing their &s;ins, and of <HI>Philip, Acts</HI> 8.12. and the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>Mar.</HI> 1.10. that when Chri&s;t was baptized, he came up out of the water: which plainly &s;heweth, that he went fir&s;t down into the water, or el&s;e how could he come out of it? and the Scripture &s;aith, <HI>John</HI> 3.23. that <HI>John baptized in Enon, neer to Salem, becau&s;e there was much water there,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>But Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath given a learned an&s;wer to that Scripture: <HI>(viz.)</HI> That Travellers report that the River <HI>Enon</HI> where <HI>John</HI> bap|tized, is but a little Brook, that a man may almo&s;t &s;tep over: and that he had from &s;ome lying Traveller or other: for the Proverb is, that <HI>Travellers may ly by authority.</HI> O fearfull wickedne&s;s: and
<PB N="98" REF="55">
&s;urely want of the fear of God, and love to the truth of his word, that a Divine, a profe&s;&s;ed teacher of others &s;hould turn a&s;ide his eares from the truth of the Scripture, that &s;aith <HI>there was much water there,</HI> and that was the cau&s;e that they carried there to baptize; I &s;ay, that he &s;hould turn a&s;ide his ears from &s;uch plain Scripture, to believe a Man, nay a travelling Man, who are &s;u&s;pected of all Men to be lyers in many things. A de&s;perate afrront to the word of God which is true from the beginning. Why may not Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> as well be|lieve Sir <HI>John Mandevil</HI> as well as another, that telleth us of Men that are born with but one foot, and yet go as fa&s;t with it as we can do with two; and it is &s;o big, that in the heat of the day they can lay them down on their backs, and hold up their foot again&s;t the Sun, and it &s;hades their whole Body? and of other Men that have no head at all, but their eyes and their mouth &s;tand in their Bre&s;ts? This is Travellers news, if Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> will believe it: and Sir <HI>John</HI> was to believed be (for ought I know) as &s;oon as the Taveller that told Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> that the River <HI>Enon</HI> was but a little Brooke that a man might almo&s;t &s;tep over. But its a good turn the <HI>almo&s;t</HI> is in: but is this Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> plain Scripture-proof? Then the Lord be prai&s;ed that hath delivered my Soul from believing of him and &s;uch as he is: and let every poore Soul labour to <HI>&s;ave them&s;elves</HI> (as Peter &s;aith, Acts 2.40.) <HI>out of the hands of &s;uch an untoward gene|ration,</HI> which &s;peak things they ought not, and believe Travellers reports rather then the truth of the word of God, and all for filthy lucres &s;ake.</P>
<P>But again, What if we grant that the Travellers words are true, will it therefore follow that the River <HI>Enon</HI> is no bigger in no place, then it was where the Traveller could almo&s;t &s;tep over? Are there not many Rivers in <HI>England</HI> that are very little in &s;ome places, and yet in other places very large? I cannot think but Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> doth know that it is &s;o: and if &s;o, then <HI>Enon</HI> might have much water in another place though but a little where the Traveller was.</P>
<P>Further, He &s;aith the Jaylor in the night in his hou&s;e was bap|tized: but the Scripture &s;aith, that <HI>He tooke them the &s;ame hour of the night and wa&s;hed their Stripes. and was baptized he and all his &s;traightway; and then he brought them into his hou&s;e, and &s;e<GAP DESC="illegible" EXTENT="1 letter"> meat before them and rejoyced believing in God with all his hou&s;e.</HI> Now if the Jayler took <HI>Paul</HI> and <HI>Silas,</HI> it implies they
<PB N="99" REF="55">
took them out: and the next words prove it plainly; for it &s;aith, <HI>He brought them into his hou&s;e.</HI></P>
<P>His next is this: Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, that we de&s;perately conclude, that if it be Gods way, he will &s;ave our lives, how probable &s;oever the danger may &s;eem to be: to which he an&s;wereth four things:</P>
<P N="1">1. He &s;aith this is to beg the que&s;tion, nay he &s;aith he hath &s;hewed, and is a &s;hewing, that it is not Gods way.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> 1. If he hath &s;hewed any thing already in the&s;e &s;ix Argu|ments, which do prove baptizing of believers not to be Gods way. I leave it to the Reader to judge, when he hath con&s;idered his Argu|ments and my An&s;wers, and compared them both with the word of God, by which we ought to try all things.</P>
<P>Againe, He &s;aith he hath &s;hewed, and is a &s;hewing, that it is not Gods way: by which the Reader may take notice, that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is con&s;cious to him&s;elf that he hath not yet proved it to any purpo&s;e; and therefore he &s;aith he is a &s;hewing that it is not the way of God.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Well then, we will take notice how he proves it hereafter: for by his owne confe&s;&s;ion, it &s;eems he hath not proved it yet.</P>
<P N="2">2. He &s;aith God mu&s;t not be temped. This was the Devils trick, to have drawn Chri&s;t, under pretence of Scripture, and of tru&s;ting God, to have ca&s;t him&s;elf into danger of death.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> But therefore that way which the Devil tempted Chri&s;t to walk in, was never the way of God: but baptizing men and wo|men when they do believe, hath been and is the way of God, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12.</P>
<P>Again, whereas you &s;ay the Devil tempted Chri&s;t by pretending the Scripture; I an&s;wer, it is true, he did &s;o: but there was no Scri|pture that &s;aid <HI>Ca&s;t thy &s;elf downe,</HI> nor yet that &s;aid, <HI>He &s;hall keep thee [at any time]</HI> as I have &s;hewed you already at large, in an&s;wer to your tenth Po&s;ition. And &s;o likewi&s;e when [you] tempt men and women to baptize their little children, you al&s;o pretend Scripture; but you have none that &s;ay they &s;hould or ought to be baptized, nor any Scripture that &s;heweth that ever they were baptized in all the word of God, and therefore I well remember how angry you are with us in your 10 Po&s;ition, for asking you for a Scripture to prove bapti&s;me of Infants, calling of us <HI>bruit bea&s;ts,</HI> &amp;c. Therefore who&s;e practice
<PB N="100" REF="56">
is mo&s;t like the tempters, yours or ours, I leave it to the impartial Rea|der to judge.</P>
<P N="3">3. You &s;ay, we might have &s;aid to the Di&s;ciples, That if it were Gods command to keep the Sabbath, then they needed not to rub the ears of corne; for God could &s;u&s;tain them without.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> So we might, if it had been Gods command &s;o to keep the Sabbath, as not to eat on the Sabbath day: but it was not; for they might eat and did eat on the Sabbath dayes, <HI>Exod.</HI> 16.22, 23, 24, 25. although they were not to kindle files, to bake, or &s;eeth, or ro&s;t on that day: and therefore this your Objection is worth no|thing; for there is both command and example to baptize men and women when they believe, all the world over: See <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.19, 20. <HI>Mark</HI> 16.15, 16. with <HI>Act.</HI> 10.48. and chap. 8.12. but there is no command nor example to compel or per&s;wade men to fa&s;t on the Sabbath day more then of another day; therefore your Argument is frothy, and vain.</P>
<P N="4">4. You &s;ay, If it were a Duty, yet when it is incon&s;i&s;tent with a greater duty, it is at any time &s;inful; for it is alwaies a &s;in to prefer a le&s;s duty before a greater: But the duty of &s;elf-pre&s;ervation is a moral duty and baptizing is but po&s;itive; therefore it is a &s;in to pre|fer it before &s;elf-pre&s;ervation.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Now I hope Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath laid him&s;elf open to pur|po&s;e; &s;o that all men may know him to be one of tho&s;e that <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaks of, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.1, 2. in the&s;e words: <HI>This know al&s;o, that in the la&s;t daies perillous times &s;hall come: for men &s;hall be lovers of their owne &s;elves, covetous, boa&s;ters, proud, bla&s;phemers,</HI> &amp;c. Now whether it doth not appear that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is a lover of his owne &s;elf more then of Chri&s;t, when he prefers &s;elf-pre&s;ervation be|fore obeying the command of Chri&s;t, and following the example of Chri&s;t; I leave it to them that fear God to judge: for Chri&s;t &s;aith, <HI>If ye love me, keep my commandments,</HI> John 14.15. and <HI>He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me,</HI> ver&s;. 21. <HI>But he that loveth Father and Mother, Wife or Children; yea or his one life, better then me</HI> (&s;aith Chri&s;t) <HI>is not worthy of me:</HI> and, <HI>He that will &s;ave his life &s;hall lo&s;e it,</HI> Mat. 10.27, 38, 39. And truely if Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> make &s;o much of follow|ing Chri&s;t into the water, how will he follow him through the fire, if he &s;hould be called to it? It is very probable he would write as
<PB N="101" REF="56">
big a book again&s;t &s;uffering with Chri&s;t, as he hath now done again&s;t obeying of Chri&s;t in this Ordinance of bapti&s;me; of which Chri&s;t &s;aith thus: <HI>It becometh</HI> (not onely him, but al&s;o) <HI>us to fulfil all righteou&s;ne&s;s,</HI> Matth. 3.15. and yet for all this, it is Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> judgement that &s;elf-pre&s;ervation doth become us better then fulfilling of righteou&s;ne&s;s in obeying this command, or following this exam|ple of Chri&s;t as afore&s;aid.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, I de&s;ire the Reader may diligently, and in the fear of God con&s;ider how like Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> coun&s;el to us, is unto <HI>Peters</HI> coun&s;el to the Lord Chri&s;t, <HI>Mat.</HI> 16, 21, 22, 23. <HI>When Chri&s;t began to &s;hew to his Di&s;ciples that he mu&s;t &s;uffer many things of the El|ders, and chiefe Prie&s;ts, and Scribes, and be killed,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Then Peter began to be rebuke him, &s;aying, Be it far from thee Lord; this &s;hall not be unto thee:</HI> even &s;o doth Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;ay to us, and e&s;pecially to Gentlewomen old and weak People, and Shopkeepers, and women that take but little of the cold ayre, then he tells them, O be it far from you; this &s;hall not be unto you: for I dare &s;ay, in the cour&s;e of nature, it will kill hundreds and thou&s;ands of you, either &s;uddenly, or by ca&s;ting you into &s;ome Chronical di&s;ea&s;e <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Thus we &s;ee how Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> coun&s;el and <HI>Peters</HI> do agree in the&s;e ca&s;es; therefore let all that truely fear God, learn of Chri&s;t to an&s;wer Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> as he an&s;wered St. <HI>Peter,</HI> ver&s;e. 23. in the&s;e words; <HI>Get thee behind me Satan; for thou art an offence unto me; for thou &s;avoure&s;t not the things that be of God, but tho&s;e that be of men.</HI></P>
<P>And thus I leave what I have written to the judgement of them that fear God: and proceed to his &s;eventh Argument.</P>
<P>His &s;eventh Argument (as he &s;aith) is again&s;t another wickedne&s;s in the manner of baptizing, which he &s;aith is our dipping of Per&s;ons naked, as is u&s;ual with the mode&s;te&s;t that he hath heard of; which, he &s;aith further, is a breach of the &s;eventh Commandment, which &s;aith, <HI>Thou &s;halt not commit adultery,</HI> and therefore is intolerable wickedne&s;s, and not Gods Ordinance. To all which I an&s;wer.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> 1. I am &s;ure it is an intolerable wickedne&s;s in Mr. <HI>Bax|ter,</HI> and a breach of the ninth Commandment, which &s;aith, <HI>Thou &s;halt not bear fal&s;e witne&s;s again&s;t thy Neighbour,</HI> for him to &s;ay we baptize people naked; and a thing which he never &s;aw with his eyes, as he confe&s;&s;eth when he &s;aith he hears &s;o. It may be indeed
<PB N="102" REF="57">
that &s;ome which he accounts Chri&s;tians, have &s;o little grace, and of the fear of God in them, as to tell him &s;uch lies as the&s;e, and he is willing to belive them; although for my part I believe I have bap|tized and been at the baptizing of many hundreds, if not a thou&s;and, and never &s;aw any baptized naked in my life, neither is it allowed nor approved of among&s;t any that I know of. But &s;uppo&s;e that &s;ome men have been baptized naked, when there were none but men toge|ther, would this be &s;uch an unheard-of wickedne&s;s as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> talks of? or can it be a breach of the &s;eventh Commandment for men to &s;ee each other naked? or if it be &s;uch an immode&s;t thing as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;peaks of, then the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t were immode&s;t, and broke the &s;eventh Commandment; for they were together a fi&s;hing, and <HI>Peter</HI> was naked among&s;t them, the Word &s;aith expre&s;ly, <HI>John</HI> 21.7. therefore if at any time any &s;hould have baptized a man na|ked, being none but men together, it is not &s;uch an offence as Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> would make it to be. I do not think but Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> will allow that men may go into the water together to bathe them, and yet not &s;in.</P>
<P>But Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> doth confidently charge us with baptizing Maids naked, as if he took it for granted that it were certainly true: and therefore he breaks out into the&s;e words, and &s;aith, <HI>If Mr.</HI> Tombes <HI>could baptize all the Maids in</HI> Bewdly <HI>naked, and think it no im|mode&s;ty, he hath lo&s;t his common ingenuity and mode&s;ty with the truth.</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I confe&s;s if he doth &s;uch things, I &s;hould think he had lo&s;t his mode&s;ty indeed: but Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;hould fir&s;t prove that Mr. <HI>Tombes</HI> or any man el&s;e did ever baptize any Maid or Women na|ked, in any place in <HI>England:</HI> he &s;hould prove this fir&s;t, and then he did &s;omething, and had &s;ome ground to rea&s;on thus: but till then, he doth but wickedly labour, by <HI>&s;aying all manner of evil &s;ayings on us fal&s;ly,</HI> (as Mat. 5.11.) to ca&s;t dirt upon the truth of Chri&s;t, 1. by &s;uppo&s;ing the thing to be &s;o without proof, &s;aying, [If] Mr. <HI>Tombes</HI> could do &s;uch things, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> 2. by in&s;inuating into the affecti|ons of men and women, per&s;wading them that it is &s;o, (without que&s;tion) and &s;aying, Is not every good man &s;en&s;ible of the deceitful|ne&s;s of his owne heart, and that he needs all helps again&s;t it? <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and would it be no tempation to Mr. <HI>Tombes</HI> to be frequently imployed in baptizing Maids naked? let him &s;earch and judge: Methinkes (&s;aith
<PB N="103" REF="57">
he) the very mention of it, could I avoid it, is immode&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I wonder why Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, If he could avoid it: what, could he not avoid &s;peaking of untruths? Is he prede&s;tinated to be a Lyer, and in&s;inuate into peoples hearts, as if the things were certainly true, which are but his owne &s;uppo&s;itions?</P>
<P>And then he &s;aith again, Methink, Mini&s;ters &s;hould have regard to them&s;elves, and not go &s;o frequently into the cold water &s;o often to baptize others.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Truely they are careful enough; for they never meddle with &s;o good a work: but I know Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> is a lover of his own &s;elf, and can give others of his brethren the &s;ame coun&s;el; and great need; for good men are &s;carce; they had need take heed they do not kill them&s;elves in the &s;ervice of Chri&s;t. But it is very like that the <HI>zeal of Gods hou&s;e</HI> will never <HI>eat up</HI> nor de&s;troy Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> nor his Bre|thren the Prie&s;ts of <HI>England:</HI> for I never knew any of them go into the water to baptize either men or women, for it is again&s;t their prin|ciple; therefore he might well hold his peace in that thing: and if the Anabapti&s;ts do it and it be &s;o dangerous as he &s;aith it, his be&s;t way is to let them baptize as many as they will, and then they will kill them&s;elves the &s;ooner, if it be as he &s;ay, and then he &s;hall be quit of them.</P>
<P>But to conclude. 1. We finde that in the daies of Chri&s;t and the Apo&s;ties they baptized both men and women in Rivers: See <HI>Mark</HI> 1.5. with <HI>Acts</HI> 1.12. ver&s;. 37, 38. and <HI>in AEnon near to Salem, becau&s;e there was much water there,</HI> John 3.23. all this was al|lowed of and practiced by Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles. Now if they baptized men and women in Rivers, where there was much water; we will be bold to follow their good holy, and righteous Example, notwith&s;tanding Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> foul mouth, who doth not onely re|proach &s;lander and bely us&punc; but al&s;o the Lord Chri&s;t and his Apo|&s;tles; therefore we can through mercy well bear it, knowing that <HI>the Servant is not greater then his Lord; and if they have called the ma&s;ter of the hou&s;e Beelzebub how much more them of his hou&s;hold?</HI> Through mercy we can rejoyce that we are counted wor|thy to &s;uffer any reproaches for the name of our Lord Je&s;us. But let Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and his Brethren know, that they mu&s;t one day give an account of all their words and actions to him that is ready to judge the quick and dead at his appearing, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.5. who will come
<PB N="104" REF="58">
with ten thou&s;ands of his Saints to execute judgement upon, and <HI>to convince all the ungodly of all their ungodly deeds, and of all their hard &s;peeches, which ungodly &s;inners have &s;poken again&s;t him:</HI> And then all Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> &s;erious prote&s;tations for the truth in one place of his Book, chap. 1. pag. 2, 3. and his cunning in&s;inuations again&s;t the truth almo&s;t all over his Book, will do him little good: for then tho&s;e which now are &s;o zealous, that they thinke they &s;hould do God good &s;ervice if they &s;hould kill us, <HI>John</HI> 16.2. will &s;ee their error. But I heartily de&s;ire Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and the re&s;t of his Brethren may &s;ee theirs before, if po&s;&s;ible.</P>
<P>And now to your eighth Argument, which is as followeth.</P>
<P><HI>That party and practi&s;e which hath been &s;till branded and pur|&s;ued with Gods eminent Judgements but never evidently with his ble&s;&s;ings, is not likely to be the way of God.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But the Anabapti&s;ts way and practice is &s;uch: Therefore not likely to be of God.</HI></P>
<P>The &s;ame &s;aith Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> in his 19. Argument, in his <HI>Font|gaurded.</HI></P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer, If this Argument be good, then thus: the <HI>Amorites</HI> were followed on with ble&s;&s;ings, and enjoyed the be&s;t of the Land of <HI>Canaan</HI> 400. yeers together, while the People of <HI>I&s;|rael</HI> were in bondage and in mi&s;ery; will you therefore conclude that the <HI>Amorites</HI> were the Children of God, and that the Children of <HI>I&s;rael</HI> were not the Children of God? And likewi&s;e remember the poverty and &s;ufferings of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and his Di&s;ciples; and how they were branded as much for Hereticks, and wicked per&s;ons, and &s;uch as knew not the Law, and were accur&s;ed, <HI>John</HI> 7.39. as you now brand us: but dare you &s;ay that they were not Goods People? Truly I remember the Prophet &s;aith, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 73.3, 4, 5. that when he &s;aw the pro&s;perity of the wicked, and that they were not in trouble, nor plagued like other men, that he had like to have &s;tumbled at their pro&s;perity, and to have &s;aid that they were Gods People: but it &s;eems ye have &s;tumbled, and are fallen, &s;o as to &s;peak evill of Gods People, becau&s;e of their &s;ufferings. You further &s;ay, What an hinderance the Anabapti&s;ts were to the Go&s;pel in <HI>Germany,</HI> by re|&s;i&s;ting the mo&s;t painefull godly Mini&s;ters: there be few Divines of note who do not bear witne&s;s of it frequently in their writings as <HI>Lu|ther, Melancthon, Illyricus; Zuinglius, Bullinger, Leo Juda,
<PB N="105" REF="58">
Calvin,</HI> with multitudes more: and in pag. 140. you tell us <HI>Zu|inglius</HI> was con&s;trained to re&s;i&s;t them with all his &s;trength: but it &s;eems that was too little; for you tell us pre&s;ently that the Senate was fain to deal with them with bani&s;hments, pri&s;on, and death: and then you tell us that <HI>Calvin</HI> did write a Treati&s;e again&s;t them, wherein he &s;heweth (page 141.) that the Anabapti&s;ts were divided e&s;pecially into two Sect; one more moderate and &s;imple, that did boa&s;t of Scripture; and pleaded Scripture with confidence for all they held: but the other was a &s;ort called <HI>Libertines,</HI> which were above Scriptures and the&s;e (you &s;ay, pag. 142.) are &s;uch as for&s;ake their Wives and Children, and laying by all labour, do live idly, and feed on other mens labours: and when they abourd with filthy a|bominable lu&s;t, they &s;ay its the command of their heavenly Father; per|&s;wading Women and hone&s;t Matrons that its impo&s;&s;ible they &s;hould be partakers of the Kingdom of Heaven, unle&s;s they filthily pro&s;ti|tute their Bodies; alledging that we mu&s;t renounce all things we love be&s;t, and that all kinds of infamy are to be &s;wallowed by the godly for Chri&s;ts &s;ake; and that Publicans and Harlots go fir&s;t into the Kingdom of Heaven: and of the treachery, lying, and &s;edition wherewith the&s;e People everywhere do abound, there is no end nor mea&s;ure. And, I pray (&s;ay you) are the&s;e your vertues? do you yet thinke they de&s;igne nothing di&s;hone&s;t? or can you deny the truth of the&s;e things? no, (you &s;ay) nor can any man &s;hew you one of the Anabapti&s;ts who is not blemi&s;hed with &s;ome of the&s;e forenamed wickedne&s;&s;es, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>And now I hope by this time you have vented your deadly poy&s;on (that lay under your tongue) again&s;t the Anabapti&s;ts.</P>
<P>To all which I an&s;wer, fir&s;t, If all the&s;e things &s;hould be true that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> hath &s;aid, (as they are not) yet it &s;eems Mr. <HI>Bax|ters</HI> Religion is &s;o tottering and ready to fall, that he is faine to underprop it with the Anabapti&s;ts failings; or rather with the gro&s;&s;e&s;t wickedne&s;s of tho&s;e that have Apo&s;tatized from us; and is glad to di&s;cover the gro&s;s darkne&s;s of the wor&s;t of men, or el&s;e his own light is &s;o &s;mall, that it will not &s;hine: and when he hath reckoned up the wor&s;t of all wickedne&s;s that tho&s;e that have apo&s;tized from us have committed, he would lay it all upon us; and wickedly affirm|eth that there is none of us free from it. And when he &s;hould prove what he promi&s;eth, (namely) that the Anabapti&s;ts hindred the
<PB N="106" REF="59">
preaching of the Go&s;pel in <HI>Germany,</HI> his proof is nothing, but telling us mo&s;t writers of tho&s;e times do te&s;tifie it.</P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer, He might as well have asked his fellow-Prei&s;ts if it had been lawfull to take Tythes, and he had been &s;ure to have had the te&s;timony both of their words and writings for it, as he hath now again&s;t the Anabapti&s;ts. And we know very well, that the poor Anabapti&s;ts had rich and potent Enemies wrote the &s;tories a|gain&s;t them: for by Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> own confe&s;&s;ion, pag. 140 and 141. <HI>Zuinglius</HI> was con&s;trained to di&s;pute and try his &s;trength with the poor Anabapti&s;ts: and when he could not &s;top their mouths, he had the help of the Senate, who impri&s;oned, bani&s;hed, and put them to death: &s;uch Arguments (I confe&s;s) as neither <HI>Paul,</HI> nor <HI>Peter,</HI> nor <HI>John</HI> could an&s;wer, but were forced to yeeld to them, and &s;uffer as <HI>Hereticks, pe&s;tilent Fellows, movers of Sedition,</HI> and <HI>ringleaders of Sects:</HI> &s;ee <HI>Acts</HI> 24.5. and &s;o were the&s;e Ana|bapti&s;ts &s;erved at <HI>Germany:</HI> for Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, pag. 140. They did not &s;uffer as Anabapti&s;ts, but as men perjured , di&s;obe|dient, and &s;editious: and &s;o I thought indeed: for as there is no &s;uch way to have a &s;illy &s;heep worried and torn in pieces, as to put on a Bears skin on the top of him: &s;o the&s;e learned Divines (as they call them&s;elves) know very well that the only way to have the Anabapti&s;ts pri&s;oned, or bani&s;hed, or hanged, is to cloth them with all the filthy names and reproaches they can devi&s;e, and then all people will be ready to &s;tone them: for ala&s;s they think what&s;oe|ver their Prei&s;ts and Teachers &s;ay, mu&s;t needs be true: or if any &s;hould que&s;tion it, he is pre&s;ently &s;u&s;pected to be an <HI>Heretick</HI> a|mong&s;t the re&s;t. And this is Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> way, pag. 136. he would by Logick prove that we are guilty of the breach of the &s;ixth Com|mandement, becau&s;e we dip men in water; and then he cries out to the Magi&s;trate to hang us up as &s;oon as high way-murderers: and this is and hath been the practice of their fore-Fathers in the Prophets times, and Chri&s;t and the Apo&s;tles.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, You tell us that <HI>Calvin</HI> wrote a Book again&s;t them: very well then; it &s;eems <HI>Zuinglius</HI> di&s;puted with them, and rendered them odious to the Magi&s;trate, and ca&s;t out their name as filth for the Son Mans &s;ake, as you do ours now, <HI>Luke</HI> 6. and &s;o the Magi&s;trate pri&s;oned, and bani&s;hed, and hanged them: and when they were dead and laid in their Graves, <HI>Calvin</HI> falls a writing a|gain&s;t
<PB N="107" REF="59">
them, when he was &s;ure they were pa&s;t an&s;wering for them|&s;elves; but Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> I write to you, and Mr. <HI>Hall,</HI> and Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> while you are alive, and may an&s;wer for your &s;elves; therefore I expect an an&s;wer from you: if you have any thing to &s;ay according to truth, or el&s;e you may forbear.</P>
<P>But now to <HI>Calvins</HI> Letter, wherein you &s;ay, pag. 141. he &s;hew|eth that the Anabapti&s;ts are divided into two &s;orts: one of which did boa&s;t of Scripture, and pleaded Scripture with great confidence for all they held.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If they boa&s;ted of the holy Scriptures, they boa&s;ted of no evil, but of that which is good; which we ought to make our boa&s;t of, and to rejoyee in: for <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith, 2 Cor. 11.10. <HI>As the truth of Chri&s;t is in me, no man can &s;top me of this boa&s;ting,</HI> &amp;c. and <HI>in God we will boa&s;t all the day long, and prai&s;e his name for ever,</HI> P&s;a. 44.8. and if you would boa&s;t of them more then you do, it would be better for you.</P>
<P>But you &s;ay further, they pleaded Scripture with confidence for all they held.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> I wonder <HI>Calvin</HI> and you were not a&s;hamed to &s;peak of the&s;e things: what, doth it di&s;plea&s;e you to hear men plead Scri|pture for what they hold? are you &s;uch enemies to the holy Scriptures, which are able to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation? then take heed le&s;t while you boa&s;t your &s;elves to be wi&s;e without them, or above what is writ|ten, you become not fools: for <HI>the Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wi&s;e, that they are but vain;</HI> and <HI>takes the wi&s;e in their own craftine&s;s:</HI> therefore let no man boa&s;t nor glory in man, but in God and his word. See 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.19, 20, 21. but Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> and you have found out a way beyond the Scripture, affirming that there are a thou&s;and things not written in the word of God, which you ought to obey; to which you have a large an&s;wer to your tenth Po|&s;ition.</P>
<P>But to conclude this point, if that be the wor&s;t you and <HI>Calvin</HI> can &s;ay of tho&s;e Anbapti&s;ts (namely) that they made their boa&s;t of the Scripture, and pleaded Scripture for all they held; I &s;hall not be a&s;hamed to owne them for Chri&s;tians, before all men.</P>
<P>And as for your other &s;ort you talk of, which are above Scripture, and confound all things good and bad, God and Satan together; I, and all that own Scriptures, do deny and defie them and their wayes
<PB N="108" REF="60">
as abominable and dete&s;table; and you do very wickedly to call them <HI>Anabapti&s;ts,</HI> thereby to ca&s;t odiums upon us: for your &s;elf confe&s;s, pag. 141. that <HI>Calvin</HI> calls them <HI>Libertines;</HI> and why then I pray, are you &s;o wicked and malicious as to call them <HI>Ana|bapti&s;ts?</HI> I &s;uppo&s;e all men that are impartial and rational, will &s;ee your folly and wickedne&s;s: for in the conclu&s;ion of all you would heap all their wickedne&s;s upon our heads, pag. 142. &s;aying, No man can &s;hew you one man of the Anabapti&s;ts that is not tainted with &s;ome of the&s;e fore&s;aid wickedne&s;&s;es.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If any one of us &s;hould &s;ay we never were lyers, then we &s;hould be &s;till lyers, like your &s;elf: for <HI>all men are lyers,</HI> or have been: and <HI>there is none righteous, no not one; but all are gone out of the way, and with their tongues have u&s;ed deceit: the poy|&s;on of A&s;ps is under their lips: their mouth ful of cur&s;ing and bitterne&s;s, and their feet &s;wift to &s;hed blood.</HI> See Rom. 3.10, 11, 12, 13, 14 15. and &s;o are yours (Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI>) or el&s;e you would never per&s;wade the Magi&s;trates to hang up the Anbapti&s;ts as well as highway-murderers, page 136. but this I confe&s;s is the con|dition of all men, before faith and repentance: for the Lord Chri&s;t &s;aith, that tho&s;e 18 upon whom the Tower of <HI>Siloam</HI> fell, <HI>Luke</HI> 13.2, 3 4. were not greater &s;inners then others; but except they repent|ed, they &s;hould all likewi&s;e peri&s;h: and &s;o mu&s;t you (Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI>) and others; for God is no re&s;pecter of pers;ons. Againe, I read, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.9, 10, 11. the Apo&s;tle &s;peaks thus to the Saints; <HI>Know ye not that the unrighteous &s;hall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived; neither fornicators, nor Idolaters, nor adulte|rers, nor effeminate, nor abu&s;ers of them&s;elves with mankinde, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor revilers, nor extortioners, &s;hall in|herit the Kingdome of God:</HI> and in the 11. ver&s;. he &s;aith, <HI>Such were &s;ome of you: but now ye are wa&s;hed, but ye are &s;anctified, and ju&s;tified, in the name of the Lord Je&s;us, and by the Spirit of our God.</HI> Now if there were &s;uch in the Church of <HI>Corinth,</HI> as had been thus wicked, and yet were wa&s;hed, ju&s;tified, and &s;anctified from their &s;ins by the Lord Je&s;us; then I dare not &s;ay but &s;uch as have been gro&s;s &s;inners, may have repented and converted, and come into the Churches of the Anabapti&s;ts (as you call them) in the&s;e dayes: for I finde that Chri&s;t <HI>came not to call the righteous, but &s;inners to repentance;</HI> and even tho&s;e that killed the Lord of life
<PB N="111" REF="60">
obtained mercy, <HI>Mat.</HI> 9.13. with <HI>Acts</HI> 2.36, 37, 38, 39. and &s;o did <HI>Paul</HI> the wor&s;t of &s;inners, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 1.15, 16. therefore if any that are now Anabapti&s;ts, have formerly been gro&s;s &s;inners, it was while they were of your Church, and its no more then &s;ome of the be&s;t of Saints have been, before conver&s;ion and repentance. But I &s;uppo&s;e Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> would make the world believe that the Ana|bapti&s;ts are all &s;o now, after they become Anabapti&s;ts; and would make that the cau&s;e of it; and would per&s;wade the world that its our principle and judgement.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> had known any &s;uch in fellow&s;hip with us when he wrote his Book, he &s;hould have done well to have named them: but neither Mr. <HI>Saltmar&s;h, Paul Hob&s;on,</HI> Mr. <HI>Williams,</HI> are in fellow&s;hip with the Anabapti&s;ts: and as for Mr. <HI>Erbery</HI> and others that have apo&s;tatized, what have we to do with them? we have ca&s;t them out from us long &s;ince, and they are returned to you againe. As for Mr. <HI>Denis</HI> among&s;t the Levellers, he confe&s;&s;ed his fault be|fore God and man, and obtained mercy: and then what have you to do to play the Devils part to accu&s;e him againe? I believe his offence was not bigger then <HI>Peters,</HI> who denyed and for&s;wore his Ma&s;ter: its like therefore if you had lived in tho&s;e dayes you would have been &s;o wicked as to have cryed downe Chri&s;t and his wayes, as you do now, and have &s;aid (with the re&s;t of your fore-Fathers the Scribes and Phari&s;ees) Its not likely that he and his way &s;hould be of God; for in his pro&s;perity none followed him but a company of poor people that knew not the Law, and were accur&s;ed: As for the Scribes and Phari&s;ees, and Wi&s;e-men, and Rulers, few or none of them were &s;o &s;imple as to be led a&s;ide with him: and now &s;ee what an end he comes to, and how God followeth him on with judge|ments: one of his owne Di&s;ciples betrayed him, and &s;old him for 30 pieces of &s;ilver; and the other denyed and for&s;wore him. See what they are; one a covetous wretch and a Traytor, and the other a lyer, for he &s;aid he knew not his Ma&s;ter; and a perjured fellow, for he for&s;wore him; and their followers the Church of <HI>Corinth</HI> &s;uch as denyed the Re&s;urrection, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.12. and were ince&s;tuous per&s;ons: And afterwards <HI>Peter</HI> and &s;ome of the Saints di&s;&s;embled, &s;o as other were fain to with&s;tand them to the face, <HI>Gal.</HI> 2.11, 12, 13. Now is it po&s;&s;ible that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;hould be &s;o blinded as to conclude, that becau&s;e of the&s;e things happening among&s;t them, that
<PB N="110" REF="61">
therefore they were not the People of God, and their way not the way of God? Surely he &s;peaketh evil of things he knows not: for he cannot po&s;&s;ible prove wor&s;e things among us that are in fellow&s;hip, then there were &s;ome in tho&s;e Churches; but now &s;ince he and Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> (in his nineteenth Argument) have begun, I am ingaged to an|&s;wer them according to their fooli&s;hne&s;s, le&s;t they be wi&s;e in their own conceits, <HI>Prov.</HI> 26.5.</P>
<P>And fir&s;t, I much wonder that Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> &s;hould rea&s;on thus again&s;t the Anbapti&s;ts, when none are more deeply under the &s;ame condemnation then them&s;elves. Its &s;trange they &s;hould com|plain of others for lying, and are &s;o notorious in it them&s;elves: for the very Title of Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> book is a lye; for he calls it <HI>Plain Scrip|ture-proof for infants Churchmember&s;hip and Bapti&s;me,</HI> and brings not one Scripture to prove either.</P>
<P>Now for Treachery, let them remember Mr. <HI>Love</HI> who was be|headed for a Traytor. And for Perjury, its ea&s;ie to prove mo&s;t of the Prie&s;ts in <HI>England</HI> perjured: for they have renounced the Bi&s;hops and their Orders, which once they took an oath to he true unto. And as for di&s;obedience to the Magi&s;trates, and &s;tlrring up of &s;edition in the Nation, its dayly manife&s;t by their praying and preaching, to all that hear them. And as for idlene&s;s, I would have them for &s;hame to forbear &s;peaking of that: for they are all idle, and know not how to work; and were brought up idle, and are &s;uch as <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaks of to <HI>Timothy,</HI> which go up and downe not working at all: nay, they think it a great di&s;honour to their cloth to put their hands to labour: and if you be not the men that live upon other mens labours, when you would take away the tenth of all their increa&s;e and labours by a Law, let the poor people judge.</P>
<P>Now as for your &s;aying that the Anabapti&s;t de&s;ert their wives, its a lye among the re&s;t of your evil invented things: for there is none among&s;t us that do or dare do &s;uch wickedne&s;s: or if you know any &s;uch, why do not you pro&s;ecute them according to Law? you have a Law to hang up your owne Church-members for &s;uch things, and then why do you &s;pare us? We may know by this, your accu|&s;ation is fal&s;e: for if we did as you report wickedly, we were &s;ure of no mercy at your hands: and you are very &s;imple, if the&s;e things be true, that you do not pro&s;ecute the Anabapti&s;ts, and get them hang|ed out of the way, and then they &s;hould not trouble you: but your
<PB N="111" REF="61">
tongues are no &s;landers, as it happens:, and that I hope all men will &s;hortly &s;ee.</P>
<P>But I pray let us look a little further into your Church of <HI>England,</HI> and &s;ee, are not all the whores, and rogues, and theeves, and murde|rers, and witches, that are hanged all the year through, at every A&s;&s;izes or Se&s;&s;ions, are they not of your Church? did you not baptize them into it, in their Infancy? and have they not continued in it &s;ome of them many yeers? Nay, is it not your practi&s;e in the Gayles after they are condemned, to give them the Sacrament on the Sunday, and one Church-member to hang up another on the Munday-morning? And yet for all this, are you &s;o audacious as to &s;ay the Churches of the Anabapti&s;ts cannot be of God, becau&s;e they have corrupt members among&s;t them? Who &s;eeth not your wickedne&s;s and partiality? And now may I not be bold to u&s;e the words of the Lord Chri&s;t (<HI>Mat.</HI> 7.3, 4, 5.) to you Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> and to you Mr. <HI>Hall,</HI> and others? <HI>And why beholde&s;t thou the mote that is in thy Brothers eye, but con&s;idere&s;t not the beam that is in thine own eye? or how wilt thou &s;ay to thy Brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye, and behold a beame is in thine own? Thou Hypocrite, fir&s;t ca&s;t out the beame out of thine own eye, and then &s;halt thou &s;ee clearly to ca&s;t out the mote out of thy Brothers eye.</HI></P>
<P>Now le&s;t you or any &s;hould think I deal too hardly with you in this ca&s;e, I an&s;wer you according to your folly, le&s;t you &s;hould be wi&s;e in your own conceits; and that I am commanded to do by the word of the Lord, <HI>Prov.</HI> 26.5. But to pa&s;s by the poor deluded people that are hanged up for their oftences every A&s;&s;izes and Se&s;&s;ions, we will now come to the teachers and leaders of them, and &s;ee what they do, and and how they behave them&s;elves for examples: and now I &s;hall not trouble you with outlandi&s;h news from <HI>Germany</HI> and other places beyond the Seas, neither will I fooli&s;hly, and maliciou&s;ly invent things again&s;t you; but I will refer you to a book that is printed by the order and authority of Parliament, intituled, <HI>The fir&s;t Century of &s;candalous, and malig|nant Prie&s;ts,</HI> &amp;c. printed by <HI>George Miller,</HI> dwelling in <HI>Black-Fri|ers:</HI> wherein you &s;hall find the Per&s;ons names, the places where they had their benefices, and the rea&s;ons why they were &s;eque&s;tred. And that you may the better under&s;tand what manner of creatures the&s;e Mini&s;ters and Teachers were, I &s;hall briefly put down the names
<PB N="112" REF="62">
and cau&s;es of &s;ome few of them word for word, as it is in the book, which was printed by the authority of Parliament; to which I refer the reader for further information: where you &s;hall find no le&s;s then a whole hundred of the&s;e vile and abominable wretches, called Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t by &s;ome, and &s;o lookt upon, as if the Parliament had done them wrong. All the&s;e were found in eight or nine Counties at mo&s;t, about <HI>London:</HI> therefore we may judge how many of the&s;e Locu&s;ts are in <HI>England, Scotland,</HI> (among&s;t the Covenanters) and in <HI>Wales:</HI> of which per&s;ons, and their practices, I now come to &s;peak particularly.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>Page 1. The Benefice <HI>John Wil&s;on</HI> Vicar of <HI>Arlington</HI> in the County of <HI>Su&s;&s;ex</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he in mo&s;t bea&s;tly manner divers times attempted to commit buggery with <HI>Nathaniel Brown, Samuel Andrews,</HI> and <HI>Robert Williams,</HI> his Pari&s;honers, and by per&s;wa&s;ions and violence laboured to draw them to that abomina|ble &s;inne, that (as he &s;hamed not to profe&s;s) they might make up his number 18. and hath profe&s;&s;ed that he made choice to commit that act with mankind rather then with women, to avoid the &s;hame and danger that oft en&s;ueth in begetting of Ba&s;tards: and hath al&s;o attempted to commit buggery with a Mare: and at the baptizing of a Ba&s;tard-Child, bla&s;phemou&s;ly &s;aid openly in the Congregation, that our Saviour as he was in the fle&s;h was a Ba&s;tard: and hath in his Ser|mon much commended Images in their meeting-hou&s;es, as good for edification: that bapti&s;m takes away original &s;in <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and hath openly &s;aid that the Parliament were Rebels, and endeavoured to &s;tarve the King: and that what&s;oever the King commands, we are to obey, whether it be good or bad: and hath openly affirmed, that buggery is no &s;in: and is a great drinker.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. The Benefice of <HI>Robert Hiliard,</HI> Vicar of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Ewell</HI> in the County of <HI>Surry</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he &s;aid the Parliament is a Parliament for the Devil, and the Divels Court; and that the Petitions of the Parliament to the King, are like the Petitions of <HI>Jeroboam</HI> to <HI>Rehoboam (viz.)</HI> commands and not Petitions: and that he had rather live under the government of a <HI>Heathen,</HI> then of the Parliament: and is a common frequenter of Taverns and Ale|hou&s;es, &s;itting tipling and quarrelling there: is often drunk; is a common cur&s;er and &s;wearer, and hath jeered the holy Spirit of grace, &s;aying, <HI>We have Mini&s;ters now (for &s;ooth) will preach and pray
<PB N="113" REF="62">
by the Spirit:</HI> and hath threatned to kill tho&s;e that have exhibited articles again&s;t him; and went about with the <HI>Cavaliers</HI> at <HI>King|&s;tone,</HI> directing them to plunder hone&s;t men. Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;aith, the Anabapts&s;ts are traytors to the State; but I wonder who are traytors now.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. The Benefice of <HI>John Peckham</HI> Rector of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Ho&s;teedparva</HI> in the County of <HI>Su&s;&s;ex,</HI> who giveth out that he is the Kings Chapline is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he hath been very negli|gent of his cure, ab&s;enting him&s;elf from his Pari&s;hioners &s;ometimes a whole moneth together: without leaving any to officiate for him; and hath re&s;ufed to admin&s;ter the Lords Supper to his Pari&s;hioners that would not come up to the railes: and is a common drunkard, and a notorious adulterer, and unclean per&s;on, having drawn di|vers women to commit uncleanne&s;s with him: and hath bragged that he could lie with divers women, and never get them with Child: and hath u&s;ed &s;ordid and bea&s;tly carriages towards women, to entice them to &s;atisfie his lu&s;t, not to be named among&s;t the <HI>Heathen:</HI> and hath expre&s;&s;ed great Malignity again&s;t the Parliament and proceedings thereof, and hath affirmed publickly, that a man might live in mur|ther, adultery, and other gro&s;s &s;ins, from day to day, and yet be a true penitent per&s;on.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. The Benefice of <HI>Richard Hart</HI> Rector of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Hargrave</HI> in the County of <HI>Suffolk</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he is a common Ale-hou&s;e-haunter, an upholder of private Ale-hou&s;es and commonnly &s;itteth drinking in them divers daies together, as from Tue&s;day to Sunday-morning; and then being come home, dur&s;t not come to Church, his face was &s;o battered and beaten: and forced his Pari&s;hioners to go to other places, by rea&s;on of his inabilities either to preach or read &s;ervice to them: and u&s;ed on the Lords day, on the afternoones, to draw his Pari&s;hioners with him to his hou&s;e, force|ing them there to drink untill they be drunk; cau&s;ing every one to to ca&s;t a Die in their cour&s;e, and to drink &s;o many cups as fell to their chance; per&s;wading them that if they would take their cups, he could forgive them their &s;ins. And when he hath preached on Fa&s;t|daies, he hath told his Pari&s;hioners, that he knew not wherefore the Fa&s;t was. And on Whit-Sunday la&s;t, though he had admini&s;tred the Communion in the fore-noon yet in the after-noon he drew a Man and his Wife to a private Ale-hou&s;e, and there kept them
<PB N="114" REF="63">
drinking till night, and then led them to his own hou&s;e, and there made the man &s;o drunk, as he fell a&s;leep, and then enticed the mans Wife up into his Chamber, where they were all night together, drinking and taking Tobacco: and hath expre&s;&s;ed great Malig|nity again&s;t the Parliament, profe&s;&s;ing he would rather cur&s;e them, then pray for them.</ITEM>
<ITEM>5. The Benefice of <HI>Nicholas King</HI> Vicar of <HI>Pri&s;ton</HI> and <HI>Snape</HI> in the County of <HI>Suffolk,</HI> is &s;eque&s;tered, for that he is a common Ale-hou&s;e-haunter, and a companion of &s;candalous per&s;ons, and men of evill fame, and oft drunk; and attempted the cha&s;tity of <HI>Eli|zabeth Scotchmer;</HI> who going to his hou&s;e to pay him &s;ome monies, he inticed her to lie with him, and did &s;trive a long time to abu&s;e her by force, and would have corrupted her thereunto with monies: but &s;he prote&s;ting unto him that &s;he would not &s;ell her &s;oule to the Devil for mony, he replied to her &s;he was a fool, for God did forgive the greate&s;t of &s;inners: and he hath expre&s;&s;ed great Malignancy a|gain&s;t the Parliament.</ITEM>
<ITEM>6. The benefice of <HI>John Wells</HI> Par&s;on of the pari&s;h Church of <HI>Shimplin</HI> in the County of <HI>Suffolk</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he is a common Ale-hou&s;e-haunter, and common drunkard; and in his drunkenne&s;s hath lain abroad in the fields; lo&s;t his Hat, fallen into the Ditches, and &s;o bemyred him&s;elf, that he hath been fain to be wa&s;hed: and hath attempted the cha&s;tity of divers women; &s;old his tythe-calves for ki&s;&s;es with them; and having lockt him&s;elf up in a Chamber in an Inne with a lewd woman, after a long time the door was broken upon him, when he refu&s;ed to unlock it, and he found in a very &s;u&s;pitious manner upon a bed with her; after which, he con|veyed her &s;ecretly away, and &s;ent gifts unto her; and hath affirmed that the Land is governed by wicked men, and that the Papi&s;ts were the Kings be&s;t &s;ubjects: and is a common &s;wearer of very great Oathes.</ITEM>
<ITEM>7. The benefice of <HI>Humphrey Dawes,</HI> Vicar of the Pari&s;h|Church of mount <HI>Nezing</HI> in the county of <HI>E&s;&s;ex,</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he hath di&s;couraged his Pari&s;honers from a&s;&s;i&s;ting the pre&s;ent defen&s;ive war; affirming, that they are damned, and are Traitors to the King, that have lent money to the Parliament; and that he hath read the book of &s;ports, and encouraged his Pari&s;hioners to pro|phane the Sabbath; and hath been often drunk; and came &s;o drunk
<PB N="115" REF="63">
to Church on the Lords day, as he bade his people &s;ing a chapter in the <HI>Hebrews</HI> in &s;tead of a P&s;alm, not knowing what he did.</ITEM>
<ITEM>8. The benefice of <HI>Anthony Hugget</HI> Par&s;on of the Pari&s;h of the Cliff in the County of <HI>Su&s;&s;ex</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred for that he hath preached, that it was more lawful to Steal or to do any work on the Lords day, then to go to other Churches to hear Sermons, though they have none at home: and hath &s;ued divers of his pari&s;h for going to other Churches, and forced two of them to do penance for it: and hath been bound to the good behaviour (at quarter Se&s;&s;ions) for &s;everall mi&s;de|meanors; and in&s;tead of a Sermon did read to his people the late new Cannons; and is greatly &s;u&s;pected of incontinency; and hath had the &mdash; and was cured thereof by one Mr. <HI>Abel</HI> for ten pounds promi&s;ed him: and the &s;aid <HI>Huggets</HI> Wife asking him for a piece of Gold which he took from her and gave to a light Woman, in fury he &s;purned her on the belly when &s;he was quick with Child, &s;o that &s;he was forced pre&s;ently to her Chamber, and was delivered of a dead Child; notwith&s;tanding which he vowed he would ne|ver have more Children by her, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> who is now without naturall fection.</ITEM>
<ITEM>9. The benefice of <HI>Peter Allin</HI> Vicar of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Tolsbury</HI> in the County of <HI>E&s;&s;ex</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he hath lived incontinently a long time with &s;everal Women: that is to &s;ay. <HI>Ma|ry Time,</HI> who went from his hou&s;e with Child by him: <HI>Frances Smith,</HI> by whom he had a ba&s;tard: and <HI>Anne Cooper,</HI> whom he hath kept for the &s;pace of &s;even yeers la&s;t pa&s;t, and yet he keepeth her in his hou&s;e, who mi&s;carried a of Child begotten by him: refu&s;ed to admi|ni&s;ter the Sacrament to &s;uch as would not come to him at the railes there; and hath been very negligent of his cure, &s;o that he ab&s;ented him&s;elf: that the dead have been left unburied &s;everal daies: and hath expre&s;&s;ed great Malignity again&s;t the Parliament.</ITEM>
<ITEM>10. The benefice of <HI>John Hurt</HI> Vicar of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Hordon</HI> upon the Hill, in the County of <HI>E&s;&s;ex</HI> is &s;eque&s;tred, for that he is a common frequenter of Taverns or Ale-hou&s;es, and a common drunkard and game&s;ter, a common &s;wearer and cur&s;er, and hath been convicted before the Ju&s;tice of peace, of &s;ix oathes at a time, and then &s;wear by-God he did not &s;wear: and hath a very ill report of uncleanne&s;s and abu&s;e of Women: and hath &s;poken ba&s;ely of the Parliament expre&s;&s;ing great Malignancy again&s;t them. <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM><PB N="116" REF="64">11. The benefices of <HI>Paul Clapham</HI> Vicar of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Farnham,</HI> in the County of <HI>Surry,</HI> and Par&s;on of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Martinworthy</HI> in the County of <HI>South-Hampton</HI> are &s;eque&s;tred, for that he hath lived in Adultery with &s;everal women, and hath had divers ba&s;tards, and hath charged the Pari&s;h with keeping them: and hath two ba&s;tards at this time kept, one of which he payeth for the maintenance of, and is bound with his Son to pay for the maintenance of the other; and hath called the Parliament and their adherents Rebels and Traitors, and exhorted men to contribute and take up armes again&s;t them: and hath de&s;erted his cure, and be|taken him&s;elf to the Army of the Cavaleers, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>12. La&s;tly, The benefice of <HI>Robert Sheppard,</HI> Par&s;on of the Pari&s;h-Church of <HI>Hep-worth,</HI> in the County of <HI>Suffolk,</HI> is &s;eque&s;t|red, for that he is a common drunkard and frequenter of Taverns and Ale-hou&s;es, lying and continuing drunk in the &s;aid hou&s;es di|vers nights, &s;ometimes twice or thrice a week: and greatly &s;u&s;pected of incontinency, having had many Maid-&s;ervants depart from his hou&s;e great with Child, none living in the hou&s;e with him but him&s;elf, and &s;ome have returned againe to live with him, and within a &s;hort time have been with Child again: and he hath been a great pra|cti&s;er of the altar-wor&s;hip, and inforcer of his Pari&s;hioners to re|ceive the Sacrament at the rails, and hath put fifteen at a time from the Sacrament, for refu&s;ing to receive it there: and in his Ca|techi&s;ing and preaching calls his Pari&s;hioners, black-mouthed hell|hounds, limbs of the Devil, fire-brands of Hell, plow-joggers, baw|ling-dogs, weaverly-jacks, Church-robbers, affirming that if he could tearm them wor&s;e, he would: and hath endeavoured to per&s;wade poor men to for&s;wear them&s;elves for him, and hath affirmed that the Parliament were but a company of factious Spirits, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>And thus have you a relation of the practices and carriages of &s;ome of them, <HI>(verbatim)</HI> as it is written in the forenamed Book, intituled The fir&s;t Century of Scandalous and Malignant Prei&s;ts (Ordered to be printed by authority of Parliaments.) Therefore none may think I devi&s;ed it, or any of it, becau&s;e the Book is &s;till extant, (by which all that I have written here about them, may be tried) more I was not free to write, Fir&s;t, becau&s;e of the tediou&s;ne&s;s of it. And Secondly, becau&s;e &s;ome things are gro&s;s and abominable, that I judged them not fit to be named: (although the Parliament was forced to record them, for the vindication of them&s;elves, in &s;hewing their rea&s;ons to
<PB N="117" REF="64">
the World why they ordered them to be &s;eque&s;tred,) and what they have recorded of the&s;e men, and the gro&s;&s;e&s;t of their wickedne&s;s, is proved by no le&s;s then five or &s;ix witne&s;&s;es, as is affirmed in the Epi&s;tle to the Reader: but the truth is, I &s;hould not once have mentioned any of the&s;e things, but as <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith to the <HI>Corinthians,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.11. (in another cau&s;e) <HI>I am become a fool in glorying, but you have compelled me.</HI> So &s;ay I in this, I confe&s;s I have but acted a fools part in laying open their nakedne&s;s, (by repeating of what was for|merly writen) but Mr. <HI>Baxter</HI> and Mr. <HI>Hall</HI> hath compelled me, by letting their tougues and pens fly at &s;uch uncertainties accu&s;ing us of things they canot prove, as their fore-Fathers <HI>Ananias</HI> the high Prei&s;t, and the Elders of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> with <HI>Tertullus</HI> the Orator, did by <HI>Paul, Acts</HI> 24.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. with 13.</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>But I have proved all what I have here wrote, by good authority; the which I &s;uppo&s;e they will not nor dare not deny: but if they do, the books remain &s;till to be &s;een: and now &s;eeing the&s;e things are &s;o, I &s;hall de&s;ire the impartial Reader &s;eriou&s;ly and in the fear of God to con&s;ider whether this generation of men (although &s;ome of them more transformed into Angels of light and Mini&s;ters of righteou&s;ne&s;s then others) as the Scripture &s;aith, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14, 15. yet whether the&s;e be not tho&s;e &s;poken of, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. in the&s;e words. <HI>This know al&s;o, that in the la&s;t daies perilous times &s;hall come: for men &s;hall be lovers of their own &s;elves, covetous boa&s;t|ers, proud, bla&s;phemers, di&s;obedient to Parents, unthankfull un|holy, without natural affection, truce-breakers, fal&s;e accu&s;ers,</HI> (for they accu&s;e us, and are in fault them&s;elves) <HI>incontinent, fierce, di&s;pi&s;ers of tho&s;e that are good, traytors, heady, high-minded, lovers of plea&s;ures, more then lovers of God; having a form of godline&s;s, but denying the power thereof;</HI> and from &s;uch we are commanded to <HI>turn away: for of this &s;ort are they that creep in|to hou&s;es, and lead captive &s;illy women laden with divers lu&s;ts, ever learning, and never able to come to the knwledge of the truth: and as</HI> Jannes <HI>and</HI> Jambres <HI>with&s;tood</HI> Mo&s;es, <HI>&s;o do the&s;e al&s;o re&s;i&s;t the truth: Men of corrupt mindes, reprobate concern|ing the faith: but</HI> (the Lord hath promi&s;ed) <HI>they &s;hall proceed no further; for their folly &s;hall be manife&s;t to all men, as theirs al&s;o was.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Whether they be not like their forefathers of old that are &s;po|ken
<PB N="118" REF="65">
of, <HI>Jer.</HI> 23.14 15, 16, 17. in the&s;e words, <HI>I have &s;een al&s;o in the Prophets of</HI> Jeru&s;alem <HI>an horrible thing: they commit adul|tery, and walk in lyes: they &s;trengthen al&s;o the hands of evil doers, that none return from their wickedne&s;s: they are all of them unto me as</HI> Sodom, <HI>and as the inhabitants of</HI> Gomorrha: <HI>therefore, &s;aith the Lord of ho&s;ts, concerning the&s;e Prophets that cau&s;e my people to err, Behold, I will feed them with wormwood, and make then drink the water of Gall: for from the&s;e Prophets is Prophane&s;s gone forth into all the land: therefore thus &s;aith the Lord of ho&s;ts; Hearken not unto the words of the Prophets that prophe&s;ie unto you; they make you vaine: they &s;peak a vi&s;ion of their own hearts, and not out of the mouth of the Lord: but they &s;ay &s;till to them that de&s;pi&s;e me, Ye &s;hall have peace, and to every one that walketh after the imaginations of his own heart, No evil &s;hall come upon you.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Thirdly, Whether they be not like tho&s;e which the Lord &s;peaks of by <HI>Ezekiel,</HI> chap. 22.26, 27, 28. in the&s;e words: <HI>Her prie&s;ts have violated my law, and prophaned mine holy things; they put no difference between the clean and unclean, and have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths, and I am prophaned by them: her princes in the mid&s;t of them are like wolves ravening the prey to &s;hed blood, and to de&s;troy &s;ouls, to get di&s;hone&s;t gaine.</HI> And the cau&s;e of it was, <HI>Her prophets had daubed them with untempered morter, &s;eeing vanities, and divining lies, &s;aying, Thus &s;aith the Lord, when the Lord hath not &s;poken.</HI> And it is not unknown how &s;ome of them did daube up <HI>Charles</HI> the first decea&s;ed, with his princes and nobles that followed him, with their untempered morter, till they made him &s;uch a King as <HI>Salomon</HI> &s;peaks of, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> 4.13. in the&s;e words: <HI>Better is a poor and wi&s;e childe, then an old and fooli&s;h King, which will no more be admoni&s;hed.</HI> The &s;ame did another party of them by <HI>Charles</HI> the &s;econd, (though more &s;trict and zea|lous, but not according to knowledge) and would have drowned this land in blood, and then cryed out the Anabapti&s;ts are the cau&s;e of it, had not the Lord in mercy di&s;covered their plot, and turned all their councels into fooli&s;hne&s;s; in&s;omuch that &s;ome of them were branded and put&s;ued with Gods eminent Judgements, which Ma&s;ter <HI>Baxter</HI> &s;peaks of: therefore let him remember Ma&s;ter <HI>Love</HI> and his party.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. Whether they be not like thos;e that the prophet <HI>Micah</HI> &s;peaks
<PB N="119" REF="65">
of, <HI>Chap.</HI> 3.11. when he &s;aith, <HI>The prie&s;ts teach for heir, and the Prophets Divine for money: and yet they will lean upon the Lord and &s;ay, Is not the Lord among&s;t us? and no evil &s;hall come upon us.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>5. How like the men <HI>Paul</HI> &s;peaks of <HI>Phil.</HI> 3.18.19. when he &s;aith, <HI>Many walk, as I have told you often, and now tell you weeping, that they are enemies to the cro&s;s of Chri&s;t, who&s;e end is de&s;truction, who&s;e God is their belly, who&s;e glory is in their &s;hame, who minde earthly things.</HI></ITEM>
<ITEM>6. Con&s;ider how the words of the Apo&s;tle <HI>Peter</HI> are verified in the&s;e men, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18. which are the&s;e: <HI>The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of tempta|tions and to re&s;erve the unju&s;t unto the day of judgement, to be puni&s;hed; but chiefly them that walk after the fle&s;h in the lu&s;t of uncleanne&s;s, and de&s;pi&s;e goverment: pre&s;umptuous are they, &s;elf-willed; they are not afraid to &s;peak evil of dignities: where|as the Angels which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accu&s;ation again&s;t them before the Lord. But the&s;e, as natural bruit-bea&s;ts made to be taken and de&s;troyed &s;peak evil of things they under&s;tand not; and &s;hall utterly peri&s;h in their own corruptions, and &s;hall receive the reward of unrighteou&s;ne&s;s, as they count it plea&s;ure to ryot in the day time. Spots they are, and blemi&s;hes, &s;porting them&s;elves with their own deceivings, while they fea&s;t with you; having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cea&s;e to &s;in; beguiling un&s;table &s;ouls: an heart they have exerci&s;ed with covetous practices: Cur&s;ed Children, which have for &s;aken the right way, and gone a&s;tray, following the way of</HI> Balaam <HI>the &s;on of</HI> Bozor <HI>who loved the wages of unrighteou&s;ne&s;s, but was rebuked for his iniquity: the dumbe A&s;s &s;peaking with mans voice, forbad the madne&s;s of that Prophet. The&s;e are wells without water, clouds that are carried with a tempe&s;t, to whom the mi&s;t of darkne&s;s is re&s;erved for ever. For when they &s;peak great &s;welling words of vanity, they allure through the lu&s;t of the fle&s;h, through much wantonne&s;s, tho&s;e that were clean e&s;caped from them that live in error: while they promi&s;e others liberty, they them&s;elves are the &s;ervants of corruption,</HI> &amp;c. So that we may &s;ay with <HI>Jer.</HI> 5, 30, 31. <HI>A wonderful &amp; horrible thing is com|mited in the Land: the Prophets prophe&s;ie fal&s;ly, and the Prie&s;ts
<PB N="120" REF="66">
bear rule by their means, and my people love to have it &s;o; and what will ye do in the end thereof?</HI></ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>And now in all that I have written, none can ju&s;tly &s;ay that I have wronged or abu&s;ed them at all: for 1. I do but repeat what is recorded (and that by the con&s;ent of tho&s;e then in Authority) of their words and actions: and 2. I compared them with the&s;e forenamed Scriptures, to the end that we might know and judge of them by their fruits: but there are &s;ome are more transformed into the Mi|ni&s;ters of righteou&s;ne&s;s, and can (as <HI>Paul</HI> before his conver&s;ion) <HI>out of zeal per&s;ecute the Church of God,</HI> thinking they &s;hould do God good &s;ervice if they &s;hould kill us, <HI>Phil.</HI> 3.6. with <HI>John</HI> 16.1, 2. and the&s;e are a generation which, as <HI>Solomon</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Prov.</HI> 30.12. are <HI>pure in their owne eyes, and yet are not wa&s;hed from their filthine&s;s:</HI> and notwithstanding they preach and prophe&s;ie in the name of Chri&s;t, and call him Lord Lord; yet they do not the things he &s;aith, <HI>Luke</HI> 6.46. but cau&s;e divi&s;ions and offences, contrary to the Doctrine of Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles; witne&s;s their Rantizing of Babes, in&s;tead of baptizing of men and women when they believe, <HI>Acts</HI> 8.12. So that they contend not for the Faith once delivered to the Saints, <HI>Jude</HI> 3. but for a new up-&s;tart bu&s;ine&s;s which them&s;elves confe&s;s they cannot finde written in the Scripture: See Mr. <HI>Bax|ters</HI> tenth Po&s;ition, pag. 8. and Mr. <HI>Halls</HI> fifth Argument, pag. 30. therefore <HI>they &s;erve not the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, but their owne bellies; and by good words and fair &s;peeches deceive the hearts of the &s;imple</HI> Rom. 16.17, 18.</P>
<P>Thus having made an end with Mr. <HI>Baxter,</HI> I &s;hall conclude with Mr. <HI>Cooks</HI> la&s;t end of his <HI>font uncovered,</HI> pag. 46. where he &s;eems to an&s;wer this objection.</P>
<P>Object. <HI>But what need you write &s;o much, in an&s;wering &s;o lit|tle? it &s;eems your cau&s;e is not good, you take &s;o much pains about it: why did you not an&s;wer as briefly as the other party propound|ed?</HI></P>
<P>This objection Mr. <HI>Cook</HI> makes again&s;t him&s;elf; by which all men may perceive, that he is &s;en&s;ible of his owne vanity, in multi|plying words without knowledge, whereby he hath laboured to darken the coun&s;el of God, which is already &s;o plainly declared in the Scriptures of truth: and yet notwith&s;tanding his being &s;o &s;en&s;ible, he laboureth to hide him&s;elf under this cloke, 1. by making the ob|jection,
<PB N="121" REF="66">
and 2. then to an&s;wer it him&s;elf, thus.</P>
<P N="1">1. He &s;aith the truth oft lies deep, and will not ea&s;ily be found out: as it is more pretious then Gold and Silver, &s;o it requires more diligent &s;earch: Gold-mines are not obvious to every eye; much skill and labour are requi&s;ite to finde them out: and bring the Gold to light.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Sir, I am afraid indeed that this is your Gold that you have deceived &s;o many poor &s;ouls withall, which you have taken great pains to dig out of the mountain of ancient Fathers, the mines of mens inventions: and indeed you may well compare your work to digging, for you have digged deep to hide your coun&s;el from the Lord, like tho&s;e in <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> 29.15. But, Sir, we would have you under&s;tand that the &s;ayings and commandments of [Chri&s;t] and practice of the [Apo&s;tles] are the right Silver and Gold-mines, to which we have digged through all your deceivablene&s;s of unrighte|ou&s;ne&s;s, fal&s;e con&s;equences, Syllogi&s;ms, and Sophi&s;tries; and are come to that &s;ure Rock, <HI>Luke</HI> 6.47.48. which is the &s;ayings of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>But what have you to do to call Chri&s;t Lord, Lord, and yet will not do the things which he &s;aith or commands you, <HI>Luke</HI> 6.46. which is, to preach the Go&s;pel to all, and baptize them that believe it, and gladly receive it, <HI>Mark.</HI> 16.15, 16. with 2.41. chap. 8.12. this Gold will indure the fire, and the building will &s;tand upon this foundation, in de&s;pight of all the power and wi&s;dome from beneath; when your tradition of rantizing little Babes will fall and peri&s;h with the u&s;ing, after the commandments and Doctrines of men, not|with&s;tanding your great pains and skill which you exerci&s;e dayly to uphold it: and your folly will be manife&s;t to all in time, as it is al|ready to &s;ome, who ob&s;erve what a heap of confu&s;ed &s;tuff you make of Chri&s;tianing (as you call it) or rather cozening pour Children in their Cradles, which you plead for: and when you have done, you have made them &s;even times harder to be coverted to the Faith of the Go&s;pel, then they were before; becau&s;e now they plead (as you have taught them) that they are Chri&s;tians, members of Chri&s;t, Children of God, and heirs of heaven, made &s;o in their bapti&s;m before ever they knew it: and that they cannot fall away: for you &s;ay, <HI>Once in Chri&s;t and alwaies in Chri&s;t;</HI> and &s;o all the men and women in <HI>England,</HI> that were baptized in their infancie, mu&s;t needs be &s;a|ed,
<PB N="122" REF="67">
by a con&s;equence: and if this be not the broad and ea&s;ie way, judge all men. But if this Gold be not Bra&s;s, by which you deceive poor &s;ouls, I am mi&s;taken: for notwith&s;tanding that it is affirmed they are made Chri&s;tians, and they are within Covenant, and they are Church-members in their infancie; yet 20 or 30 years after you preach to them, to convert them, and to bring them into Covenant, or el&s;e you will tell them thou&s;ands that were baptized in their infancie, they will be damned. Who &s;eeth not your folly? &s;urely I cannot think but &s;ome of you &s;ee it your &s;elves: yet I confe&s;s the Scripture &s;aith, that <HI>evil men and &s;educers &s;hall wax wor&s;e and wor&s;e; de|ceiving, and being deceived,</HI> 2 Tim. 3.13. But (Sirs) you know that by this craft you get your wealth, &s;ome an hundred a year, &s;ome two hundred, &s;ome more, &s;ome le&s;s; therefore I confe&s;s, Mr. <HI>Cook,</HI> you may &s;ay you have been in the Silver and Gold-mines: but take heed that the earth do not fall upon you, and &s;wallow you up: for &s;uch ca&s;ualties do &s;ometimes happen to tho&s;e that work under the ground in darkne&s;s; and you will not come to the light, le&s;t your deeds &s;hould be manife&s;t: but if you &s;hall e&s;cape judgement in this world, yet remember the day is coming in which men &s;hall call to the mountains to fall upon them, and to cover them from tha face of him that &s;hall &s;it upon the throne; who&s;e commands of bap|tizing men and women when they believe and under&s;tand the truth, have you made of none effect, by Rantizing Infants before they can beleive, under&s;tand, or give a rea&s;on of their Faith: which things are utterly unprofitable among&s;t men, and abominable, in the &s;ight of God.</P>
<P>But you &s;ay again, that though we have now briefly propounded our judgements in the&s;e Papers; yet it is known what large di&s;cour&s;es we have made among&s;t the People, and how many treati&s;es are writ|ten on this &s;ubject.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If we have had large di&s;cour&s;es among&s;t the people, to de|clare nothing but the word of God to them; you cannot blame us: for it is lawful to preach the word <HI>both in &s;ea&s;on and out of &s;ea|&s;on;</HI> and thereby to reprove, rebuke and exhort with all long &s;uf|fering and doctrine, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.2. Secondly, whereas you &s;ay we have written may treati&s;es on this &s;ubject, I an&s;wer, That is becau&s;e you have written &s;o many again&s;t it: but yet our Treati&s;es do not exceed yours in bigne&s;s, &s;o much as yours do exceed ours, as appear|eth
<PB N="123" REF="67">
thus: we you gave about a quarter of a &s;heet of paper, and you have an&s;wered it in &s;even &s;heets: and now I have an&s;wered yours and Mr. <HI>Baxters,</HI> which con&s;i&s;ts of neer &s;ixty &s;heets, in about eighteen &s;heets. Now let all men judge betwixt us.</P>
<P>If you &s;hall &s;ay it is no full an&s;wer: I an&s;wer, It is the better for you; and your cau&s;e will be the more advanced: and I pray take your advantage, and &s;pare not. But time will manife&s;t all things.</P>
<P>Againe, I remember you &s;ay, that we are the people that &s;ubvert whole hou&s;holds.</P>
<P>To which I an&s;wer; Sir, you much mi&s;take your &s;elfe, as <HI>Ahab</HI> did when he told <HI>Elijah</HI> that it was he that <HI>troubled I&s;rael:</HI> who an&s;wer|ed and &s;aid, <HI>I have not troubled I&s;rael, but thee and thy Fathers hou&s;e, in that ye have for &s;aken the Commandments of the Lord, and followed Baalim.</HI> So &s;ay I to you: It is not we that &s;ubvert whole hou&s;holds: for we baptize none of any hou&s;e, but tho&s;e that beleeve and manife&s;t their &s;aith, according to the commandment of Chri&s;t, and example of his holy Apo&s;tles, <HI>Mar.</HI> 16, 15, 16. <HI>Act.</HI> 8.12. with ver. 37. but it is you (Mr. <HI>Cooke</HI>) that &s;ubvert whole hou&s;holds, when you baptize Children and all, and by that means you &s;ubvert whole nations, for filthy lucre &s;ake: &s;o that you may well &s;ay (with <HI>Demetrius, Act.</HI> 19.25.) to the re&s;t of your Brethren; <HI>Sirs, you know that by this craft we get our wealth:</HI> the which my|&s;tery of your iniquity, I &s;hall now make more manife&s;t, in &s;hewing the rea&s;ons of our di&s;&s;enting from the Church of <HI>England,</HI> and all other Churches; which &s;tand upon the&s;e four Pillars: that is to &s;ay,</P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. Humane learning: for, take away that which you had at <HI>Cambridge</HI> or <HI>Oxford,</HI> and you have no Mini&s;try; but all men may preach as as well as you; nay, I might &s;ay better.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. Your Rantizing or cozening of poor Babes in their Cradles: take away that, and you have no Church. But others who have faithfully preached the Go&s;pell, and converted Souls to the faith, and baptized them to in the name of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, have a far greater.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Your Tythes or forced maintenance, <HI>The wages of unrigh|ne&s;s,</HI> 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.15. after which you all go a&s;tray: take away that, and we may preach who will, for all you. By which it appeareth, you are all hirelings, and will labour no longer then you are paid for it: neither do you care for the flock, any longer then you are paid for it: by all which you make that old papi&s;tical Proverb good upon your &s;elves
<PB N="124" REF="68">
(which is) <HI>No peny, no Pater-no&s;ter:</HI> &s;o &s;ay all you in effect, <HI>No money, no Preaching,</HI> &amp;c.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4 The Magi&s;trates &s;word, by which you have been upholden the&s;e many yeers, unto which you have applied your &s;elves: when poor Souls out of con&s;cience have denied you to eat of the Milke of that flock which you never &s;ed, and to ta&s;te of the fruit of that Vine|yard which you never planted, then you have gone to the Magi&s;trate for a&s;&s;i&s;tance that you might take it away by force; pleading that you have right to it from the Scripture, and that you can prove your right by the Scripture, when it is no &s;uch thing. And thus have you made the Kings and Rulers of the Nations drunk with the Wine of the wrath of your fornications, and have cau&s;ed them by your delu|&s;ions to give their power and &s;trength to the Bea&s;t, and to make warre with the Lamb; but he &s;hall overcome them: for he is <HI>Lord of Lords, and King of Kings;</HI> and they that are with him <HI>are called, and cho&s;en, and faithfull:</HI> See Rev. 17.13, 14. The&s;e therefore are the rea&s;ons of our di&s;&s;enting from you,</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P N="1">1. Becau&s;e you take Tythes, or a forced maintenance, even from tho&s;e which you call Hereticks: whereas the Prie&s;ts under the Law, when they were at the wor&s;t, never demanded Tythes of the uncir|cumci&s;ed Gentiles that were not of their religion, but counted it an a|bomination.</P>
<P>Againe, Though Tythes were by the Law to be paid to the Prei&s;ts by the people under the Law, yet when the Gentiles were con|verted by the preaching of the Go&s;pell, and que&s;tioned what things they &s;hould ob&s;erve concerning the Law, <HI>Act.</HI> 15.24. the Apo&s;tles an&s;wer was, ver. 28, 29. <HI>It &s;eemeth good to the holy-Gho&s;t and us to lay upon you no greater burden then the&s;e nece&s;&s;ary things:</HI> viz. <HI>That you ab&s;tain from meats offered to Idols, and from blood, and from things &s;trangled, and from fornication: from which if you keep your &s;elves, you &s;hall do well,</HI> &amp;c. the&s;e we &s;ee were nece&s;&s;ary things: and this was all the burthen, as con&s;erning the Law, that it &s;eemed good to the holy Gho&s;t and the Apo&s;tles to lay upon the Gentiles; wherein there is not one word nor &s;illable &s;poken about that intole|rable burthen of Tythes, which is Antichri&s;tian, and denieth Chri&s;t to be come in the fle&s;h, who changed the prie&s;thood, and therefore there is of nece&s;&s;ity a change of the law, &s;ee <HI>Heb</HI> 7.11, 12. Now &s;eeing that both the Prie&s;thood and Law are changed, I pray where is your
<PB N="125" REF="68">
ground to take Tythes as Prie&s;ts? or what law compels the people to pay Tythes to you, as unto Prie&s;ts? an&s;wer, if you can.</P>
<P>But it may be you will &s;ay, you are Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel; and the Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel mu&s;t live of the Go&s;pel.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Then it &s;eems you have granted they mu&s;t not live of the Law: but Tythes are by the Law: therefore they mu&s;t not live by Tythes.</P>
<P>Secondly, whereas you &s;ay they mu&s;t live of the Go&s;pel; I an&s;wer: why do you not then, and be quiet, and take what people will give you, and eat what is &s;et before you, as Chri&s;t hath commanded Go&s;|pel-Mini&s;ters to do, and be content? <HI>Mat.</HI> 10.10. with <HI>Luke</HI> 10.6.7. But it may be you will &s;ay this maintenance, is not &s;ufficient: and if it be left to the people, they will &s;tarve you.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> If it be not enough, then you may labour with your hands the thing that is good, to &s;upply your wants, as <HI>Paul</HI> and the other Apo&s;tles did, which were as good, and better Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t then you are: See <HI>Act.</HI> 18.1, 2, 3. with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.11, 12. and 2 <HI>The&s;.</HI> 3.7 8.</P>
<P N="2">2. Whereas you &s;ay, (as I have heard &s;ome) that the people would &s;tarve their Mini&s;ters if it were left to them; I an&s;wer, Then they are no Chri&s;tians, as you have born them in hand they were: for if they were Chri&s;tians, they dur&s;t not let their Teachers &s;tarve, if he took but any hone&s;t cour&s;e to live. But to conclude, the truth is, if you can neither tru&s;t God for a livelyhood whil&s;t you are about his work; nor be content with what the people will freely give you; nor yet labour with your hands to &s;upply the re&s;t of your wants; you are not yet fit for the work of the mini&s;tery: and therefore you may leave it to tho&s;e that are better able to go through the work; and to be content with the wages that Chri&s;t hath allowed them.</P>
<P>Your next is 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 9.7. <HI>Who goeth a warfare at his owne Charge?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> It is true: neither do any go a warfare at their enemies charges: but the Separates and Anabapti&s;ts you &s;ay, are your ene|mies: therefore you cannot in con&s;cience expect any from them, be|cau&s;e you war not for them, but again&s;t them. All you can have from that Scripture is, that you &s;hould have charges of them you fight for: and if they judge the quarrel good that you have in hand, its but rea&s;on they &s;hould maintain you in it: but it mu&s;t be freely or
<PB N="126" REF="69">
el&s;e, if you force them, you fight not for them, but again&s;t them, and make them your enemies, and lo&s;e your priviledges.</P>
<P>Again, You will &s;ay, <HI>Who planteth a Vineyard, and eateth not the fruit thereof?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> It is true: but you never planted the Vineyard of the Separates and Anabapti&s;ts, as you call them, therefore you may not eat of the fruit of their labours, except you buy it, or take it from them wickedly by force: nay, you &s;ay we are not the Lords Vineyard, but rather an accur&s;ed people, like the ground that brings forth thornes and thi&s;tles: therefore you cannot po&s;&s;ibly expect any fruit of us: for men cannot gather grapes of thornes, nor figs of thi&s;tles.</P>
<P>Again, you will &s;ay, <HI>Who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk thereof?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Truth: but you do not feed the flocks of the &s;eparated people and Anabapti&s;ts; nay, you will and do &s;ay, they are not the flock of Chri&s;t, but Wolves and Tygers: therefore, if there be milk to be had among&s;t them, you have no right to it, becau&s;e you feed them not; neither can you in the &s;econd place expect any from them, becau&s;e you deny them to be a flock.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, You will &s;ay, <HI>We mu&s;t not muzzle the mouth of the Ox that treadeth out the corn.</HI></P>
<P>I an&s;wer, It is not true; but what is that to the other bea&s;ts that tread out no corn, but rather de&s;troyeth it, and will not &s;uffer it to grow till the Harve&s;t; but will pull up Wheat and Tares together, contrary to the command of the Lord of the Harve&s;t. <HI>Mat.</HI> 13.28, 29, 30. and this is one rea&s;on of our di&s;&s;enting or departing from all tho&s;e Churches who&s;e Mini&s;ters do thus covet after the wa|ges of unrighteou&s;ne&s;s, who&s;e Prie&s;ts teach for hire, and who&s;e Pro|phets divine for money; and yet are &s;o impudent as to lean upon the Lord, and to &s;ay, <HI>Is not the Lord among&s;t us? and no evil can come upon us,</HI> 2 Pet. 2.14, 15. with Micah 3.11.</P>
<P>The &s;econd rea&s;on is their pride, becau&s;e they plead humane learning to be the glory of their Mini&s;try, as appeareth by their &s;lighting of all tho&s;e that have not &s;erved an apprenti&s;hip at <HI>Cambridge</HI> or <HI>Oxford;</HI> calling them&s;elves Orthodox Divines, and the other illiterate me|chanick men: and &s;ometimes, when you are &s;o put to it, that you have nothing to &s;ay for your &s;elves, then you will confe&s;s that learning
<PB N="127" REF="69">
is but the hand-maid, and grace is the Mi&s;tre&s;s. But I pray what part of Scripture do you finde this &s;aying written in? or is not rather one of your cunningly devi&s;ed fables, which <HI>Peter</HI> &s;aith he never fol|lowed, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.16. But doth any wi&s;e Chri&s;tian think that grace be|ing in the heart of a man or woman, cannot do her own work with|out a maid? or did any man ever read in the Scripture that humane learning was graces hand-maid? if there be &s;uch a place, let us &s;ee it: but if there be not, for &s;hame leave this idle fanta&s;tical rea&s;on|ing; and know, that it is but to &s;et up &s;elf, and fle&s;h, and the Devil in mens hearts: <HI>for he that believeth and is baptized, &s;hall be &s;aved,</HI> Mark 16.15, 15. if they indure to the end, <HI>Mat.</HI> 24.13. and Chri&s;ts &s;heep are tho&s;e that <HI>hear his voice and follow him, and he give will them eternal life, and none &s;hall pluk them out of his band.</HI> John 10.27, 28. but he doth not &s;ay, If they have humane learning, or if they were educated at <HI>Cambridge</HI> or <HI>Oxford,</HI> or at &s;ome Univer&s;ity: nay, God is &s;o far from taking delight in the words that mans wi&s;dome teacheth, that he &s;aith he will de&s;troy the wi&s;dom of the wi&s;e, and bring to nothing the under&s;tanding of the prudent, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.19. and he chu&s;eth not many wi&s;e men after the fle&s;h, nor many mighty, nor many noble; but <HI>God hath cho&s;en</HI> (as James &s;aith, chap. 2.5.) <HI>the poor in this world rich in Faith, and heirs of the kingdome promi&s;ed to them that love him:</HI> and <HI>God hath cho&s;en the fooli&s;h things of the world, to confound the wi&s;e;</HI> and God hath cho&s;en <HI>the weak things of the world, to confound the things which are mighty and ba&s;e things, and things that are di&s;pi&s;ed, hath God cho&s;en:</HI> yea, and <HI>things that are not to bring to nought things that are:</HI> and this he doth, <HI>that no fle&s;h &s;hould glory in his pre&s;ence,</HI> See 1 Cor. 1.26, 27, 28, 29. and yet you will glory in your humane leaning, &s;aying at lea&s;t, it is graces handmaid; when the truth is, if grace be truely in the heart of a man, it is able to do its work without an handmaid: for the Lord &s;aith, <HI>My grace is &s;ufficient;</HI> and his &s;trength is made perfect in weakne&s;s, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.9. and the Lord is &s;o far from &s;etting up learn|ed men above unlearned, that Chri&s;t &s;aith, <HI>Luke.</HI> 10.21. <HI>I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou ha&s;t hid the&s;e things from the wi&s;e and prudent, and revealed them to Babes; even &s;o, O Father, for &s;o it &s;eemed good in thy &s;ight.</HI> And it was alwaies Gods way, (or for the mo&s;t part) to chu&s;e his Pro|phets
<PB N="128" REF="70">
out of unlearned men, and hone&s;t labouring men, that knew what it was to get their living by the &s;weat of their brows; and not &s;uch as were brought up idly, &s;o that they cannot dig, and are a|&s;hamed to beg: and therefore prove unju&s;t Stewards. The&s;e are not fit to be Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, becau&s;e they mu&s;t preach for hire, or el&s;e they cannot live; therefore they mu&s;t plea&s;e men, and have mens per&s;ons in admiration becau&s;e of advantage, as <HI>Jude</HI> &s;aith, ver. 16. or el&s;e men will give them little or no wages: but the Lord cho&s;e o|ther manner of per&s;ons, as <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> a Sepherd, <HI>Exod.</HI> 3.1, 2. <HI>Eli&s;ha</HI> a plow-man, as he was plowing, 1 <HI>King.</HI> 19.19, 20. <HI>David</HI> a &s;hep|herd, as he followed the Ews great with yong, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 78.70, 71. <HI>Amos</HI> an herds-man, and one that gathered Sycomore: <HI>The Lord took him as he followed the flock, and &s;aid, Go prophe&s;ie to my people I&s;rael,</HI> Amos 7.14, 15. and Fi&s;hermen, as they were about their hone&s;t cal|lings and mending their nets, like people that intended &s;till to follow their callings; them Chri&s;t called to follow him, and to preach the Go&s;|pell: he did not &s;ay to them, as the learned Prie&s;ts now a daies to hone&s;t trade&s;men, You mu&s;t abide in your calling; you mu&s;t not preach, but leave that to the learned Divines that have been brought up to it: you mu&s;t not pre&s;ume to take &s;uch a work upon you, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> but Chri&s;t was not of their minds, as you may &s;ee, <HI>Mat.</HI> 4.18, 19, 20, 21, 22. Likewi&s;e he cho&s;e ignorant and unlearned men, as <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>John,</HI> yea, and they were &s;o when he had left them, (in the judgement of the learned Prie&s;ts and Rulers) as appeareth, <HI>Act.</HI> 4.13. Thus all men may &s;ee how contrary the Prie&s;ts of this Nati|on do walk to Chri&s;t and his Di&s;ciples.</P>
<P><HI>Object.</HI> But Chri&s;t was able to teach them all wi&s;edome, and did give them extraordinary gifts for the perfecting of his work: but now there is none &s;uch; therefore men mu&s;t get abilities by hu|mane learning.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> This is a gro&s;s mi&s;take, for we have nothing el&s;e to do but to beleive and obey that word which was by them preached, when they were &s;o indued with tho&s;e gifts afore&s;aid. And now if any man preach, he mu&s;t preach that word, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.2, 3, 4. for that is able to do all the work of conver&s;ion and &s;anctification, and to make us wi&s;e to &s;alvation through faith in Je&s;us, and to make the man of God perfect, and throughly to furni&s;h him unto all good works, chap. 3.15, 16, 17. And if men or Angels preach any
<PB N="129" REF="70">
other Go&s;pell then what they preached, let them be accur&s;ed: &s;ee <HI>Gal.</HI> 1.8, 9. and therefore we are commanded to &s;tand fa&s;t, and hold the traditions which they have taught us, whether by word or epi&s;tle: &s;ee 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.15. and the Lord Chri&s;t prayeth for all tho&s;e that &s;hall believe in him through their word, <HI>John</HI> 17.20. therefore they are the Preachers by whom I do believe; and the word is already preached that I mu&s;t believe and obey: therefore no need of a little dirty humane learning, to make a man a preacher of that which is &s;o plainly preached already, but every Engli&s;h man may declare it to his Native Country-Men, and &s;o may Men in all Na|tions.</P>
<P N="2">2. Whereas you &s;ay Chri&s;t taught them then him&s;elf: I an&s;wer, &s;o he doth now teach tho&s;e that de&s;ire to be taught of him: and I que&s;tion not but &s;ome are &s;o well taught by him that they are able to &s;top any of your mouths by &s;ound Doctrine, that &s;hall oppo&s;e them. And thus have I given you another rea&s;on of our di&s;&s;enting from the Church of <HI>England.</HI></P>
<P>The third rea&s;on is their lying &amp; deceit, even when they are exerci&s;ed in the holy ordinances of Chri&s;t, as I &s;hall make appear, by &s;hewing the depth of their deceits concerning their baptizing of Infants, which they have no word of God for, but have &s;ucce&s;&s;ively brought it a|long with them from <HI>Rome,</HI> as appeareth thus: When <HI>Luther</HI> and others &s;eparated from <HI>Rome,</HI> they were not baptized againe after they &s;eparated, but brought <HI>Romes</HI> bapti&s;me along with them, not|with&s;tanding they confe&s;s that it is a fal&s;e antichri&s;tian Church, a den of theeves, a cage of unclean and hatefull birds, from which all Gods people are commanded to &s;eparate, and touch no unclean thing; and then he will receive them, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.17. yet they will and do &s;till touch their bapti&s;m, which is the ground and root from whence all other branches do &s;pring: for without bapti&s;m there is no vi&s;ible Church, all will grant, that own ordinances: but they being thus far charged, they pre&s;ently fly from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and plead their own innocency and purity in &s;eparating from them: the which I deny, &s;o long as they retain the Popes or Divels bapti&s;m. But they will tell, that the Mini&s;ters of <HI>England</HI> have given us great &s;atisfaction, in &s;hewing the rea&s;ons why Infants ought to be baptized; which are as followeth in the Sacraments, or things &s;o called.</P>
<P><HI>Que&s;t. What is required of per&s;ons that are to be baptized?</HI></P>
<P><PB N="130" REF="71"><HI>An&s;w. Repentance, whereby they for&s;ake &s;in; and Faith, whereby they &s;tedfa&s;tly believe the promi&s;es of God made to them in that Sacrament.</HI></P>
<P>Que&s;t. <HI>Why then are infants baptized when by rea&s;on of their tender age they cannot perform it?</HI> namely, this faith and repen|tance.</P>
<P>Their owne an&s;wer again is this.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w. Yes; They do perform it, by their &s;ureties, which promi&s;e and vow both</HI> (that is to &s;ay, both faith and repentance) <HI>in their names.</HI></P>
<P>Well, thus far we have drove the matter; and now we will hear what the Scriptures &s;ay for them&s;elves, and the children they an&s;wer for, thus:</P>
<P>When a poor Child is to be Chri&s;tened, as they call it, (or rather cozened, as I call it,) then the Mini&s;ter doth demand of the Godfa|thers and Godmothers (as they call them), the&s;e en&s;uing que&s;tions:</P>
<P N="1">1. <HI>Do&s;t thou for&s;ake the Devil and all his works, the vain pomps and vanities of this wicked world, and all the &s;inful lu&s;ts of the fle&s;h, &s;o as thou wilt not follow or be led by them?</HI></P>
<P><HI>An&s;w. I for&s;ake them all.</HI> I &s;ay, It is well if they do.</P>
<P>Que&s;t. 2. <HI>Do&s;t thou believe all the Articles of the Chri&s;tian faith?</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w. All this I &s;tedfa&s;tly believe.</HI> I &s;ay, it is well if they un|der&s;tand them fir&s;t.</P>
<P>Que&s;t. <HI>Wilt thou be baptized into this Faith?</HI> &s;aith the Prie&s;t to the &s;ureties.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w. It is my de&s;ire,</HI> &s;ay they: when they never intended it, becau&s;e according to their owne judgement, they were baptized in their infancie, before they knew it. Thus all rational men may &s;ee what abominable lyes they tell, when they are about baptizing in|fants; the God-Fathers and God-mothers &s;aying it is their de&s;ire to be baptized into that faith, when there is no &s;uch thing intended: and then they take the poor child (that knew nothing of what they &s;aid or did together) and &s;prinkle a few drops of water upon its face, putting to or taking the name of Chri&s;t in vain over it; and then they &s;ay it is a Chri&s;tian, and fall a praying <HI>that it may lead there|maining part of its life according to this beginning.</HI> And now let all that fear God judge whether there be not wickedne&s;s, lying,
<PB N="131" REF="71">
and deceit u&s;ed in them baptizing, or ingrafting members into the Church of <HI>England;</HI> yea, &s;uch lying and deceit, as all men may &s;ee, if they be not wilfully blinde. Therefore now let all men take heed henceforward, how they &s;atisfie them&s;elves with &s;uch frothy &s;tuff, with &s;uch lying and deceit, in&s;tead of the truth of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, which is able to &s;ave their &s;ouls that cleave to it, and contend earne&s;tly for it: but all lyers, &amp; who&s;oever doth either love or make lies, &s;hall have their part in that lake that burneth with fire and brim&s;tone; which is the &s;econd death: See <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.8. with chap. 22.15.</P>
<P>But now the great Objection by which men think to &s;ave them|&s;elves from the guilt of all this evil, is this: O, &s;ay they, but we have laid a&s;ide the Common-prayer-Book, and we will no longer owne the things therein contained.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> Then it &s;eems you grant that it was not of God, but of Satan; and therefore you have laid it a&s;ide: for if it were of God, it is your grievous &s;in to lay it a &s;ide, and not practice it: for you, and I, and all Chri&s;tians, ought to lay down our lives for the truth of Chri&s;t, rather then let it be laid a&s;ide.</P>
<P N="2">2. But have you laid a&s;ide your bapti&s;me that you had by the Common-prayer-Book? I &s;peak to all you that are 16 or 20 years of age, and up|wards: if you have not, how have you laid a&s;ide the Common prayer-Book? or why do you lay it a&s;ide, and yet retain the bapti&s;me that you had accor|ding to it, and the rules pre&s;cribed in it? is not this plain di&s;&s;embling, deceiving your &s;elves, and mocking of God? con&s;ider it well in the fear of God, before it be too late: had you ever any bapti&s;me but that you had in your infancie? or were you baptized &s;ince you believed? if you were not, then you are &s;till unbaptized per&s;ons, and no vi&s;ible Chri&s;tians by profe&s;&s;ion, becau&s;e you have not put on Je&s;us Chri&s;t, by being baptized in|to him &s;ince you believed: See <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.26, 27. you have but received Com|mon-prayer-Book-bapti&s;m, which is full of lyes and deceit, as I have already proved at large, &s;hewing that the Godfathers and Godmothers &s;tood by and &s;aid they de&s;ired to be baptized, when they never meant it: and then their taking the poor Babes that &s;aid nor knew nothing of their doings, and baptizing them, and making them Chri&s;tians as they think, before they know either Chri&s;t or their owne Parents, or their right hand from their left. Thus have you the third rea&s;on at large, why we &s;eparate or di&s;&s;ent from the Church of <HI>England;</HI> which is the Prie&s;ts lying and deceiving the peo|ple, by fal&s;e bapti&s;m in&s;tead of a true.</P>
<P>Our fourth and la&s;t Rea&s;on is, the Prie&s;ts their teachers cruelty and blood|thir&s;tine&s;s: for they are them that would build up. <HI>Sion</HI> with blood, &amp; <HI>Jeru&s;a|lem</HI> with iniquity; as <HI>Mic.</HI> 3.10, 11. for they do not onely preach for hire, and divine for mony; but they would have the life and blood of all that will not be of their minde and judgement; and the weapons of their warfare are not mighty through God, by his Spirit, and the &s;word of the Spirit, which is
<PB N="132" REF="72">
<PB REF="72">
the word of God, to ca&s;t downe high imaginations of men, and to &s;top their mouths by &s;ound doctrine, as 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.4, 5. with <HI>Eph.</HI> 6.17. but the weapons of their warfare are carnal, and mighty through the Magi&s;trates, to pull downe mens hou&s;es, and hale them to Pri&s;on, and convert them with Pri|&s;ons, and &s;tocks, and whips, and Gallowes; the&s;e are the weapons of their warfare: men mu&s;t believe as they believe, or el&s;e be hanged or bani&s;hed, or at lea&s;t be impri&s;oned, and di&s;abled to get an hone&s;t living by the labour of their hands. And how doth this their doings agree with that &s;aying in <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.16, 17. which &s;aith, that <HI>none might buy or &s;ell, but they that wor&s;hipped the bea&s;t and his Image, and received his Mark,</HI> &amp;c. let all that fear God, and under&s;tand them&s;elves, judge.</P>
<P><HI>Object.</HI> But they do not per&s;ecute now: for now all opinions have liberty enough.</P>
<P><HI>An&s;w.</HI> We will never thank them for it: for we know it is again&s;t their wills, witne&s;s Mr. <HI>Baxters</HI> incen&s;ing the Magi&s;trate again&s;t us, to cut us off as &s;oon as highway-murderers; and their dayly preachings and printings ex|tant: therefore prai&s;ed be the great God, in whom we tru&s;t, who hath changed the times and &s;ea&s;ons at his plea&s;ure, for the good of them that fear him; and hath given his Churches re&s;t for a little &s;ea&s;on, to the end we might renew our &s;trength, and walk in the comfort of the holy Gho&s;t, and be edified. And thus have you four rea&s;ons at large of our di&s;&s;enting or &s;e|parating from the Church of <HI>England.</HI></P>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. Becau&s;e of the Prie&s;ts or &mdash; Mini&s;ters covetou&s;ne&s;s, as appeareth by their taking tythes and forced maintenance greedily; looking every one for his gaine from his owne quarters, as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 56.11.</ITEM>
<ITEM>2. The Mini&s;ters pride, in advancing them&s;elves, by rea&s;on of their hu|mane learning, above tho&s;e that have the Spirit and truth of God in them more then they.</ITEM>
<ITEM>3. Becau&s;e of the Mini&s;ters deceit and fal&s;hood, in admini&s;tring Anti|chri&s;ts bapti&s;m, piecing and patching of it together with lyes and deceits, to make the poor people believe it is the bapti&s;m of Chri&s;t.</ITEM>
<ITEM>4. Rea&s;on is, their cruelty and bloodthi&s;tine&s;s as afore&s;aid, in that they would have all &s;uffer that are not of their minds, and believe as they believe; being the &s;ame that is done at <HI>Rome,</HI> to tho&s;e that will not believe as the Church believe. From all which I rea&s;on thus:</ITEM>
</LIST>
<P>If the&s;e things be in the Teachers and Leaders of the people, what may we expect from the poor deluded people, thus blindly led, but onely Chri&s;ts words fulfilled, <HI>(viz.) If the blind lead the blind, they will both fall into the ditch.</HI></P>
<P>Thus having laboured to manife&s;t the truth of Chri&s;t to tho&s;e that know it not, and to vindicate the truth again&s;t tho&s;e that do &s;peak evil of it, and the profe&s;&s;ors of the &s;ame; I having al&s;o laboured to make the folly and wick|edne&s;s of deceivers (who transform them&s;elves into Mini&s;ters of righteou&s;|ne&s;s) manife&s;t to all; I commit my lines to the view of all, both friends and enemies; not doubting the favourable acceptance of the one, not at all fearing the &s;ubtilty nor malice of the other: but de&s;iring the ble&s;&s;ing of God upon my weak and unworthy labours, for the good of all men, I remain,</P>
<CLOSER><SIGNED>Yours engaged in the &s;ervice of Chri&s;t,
<HI>Henry Haggar.</HI></SIGNED></CLOSER>
<TRAILER>FINIS.</TRAILER>
</DIV2>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</EEBO>
</ETS>
